gaue vnto that Archbishop desiring him that if he found any error or heresie in them that he would note and mark theÌ„ and I myselfe would publish them openly But the archbishop albeit that he shewed me no errour nor heresie in them burned my bookes together with those that were brought vnto him notwtstanding that he had no such commaundement from Pope Alexander the fifth of that name But notwithstanding by a certaine pollicie he obtayned a Bull from the sayd Pope by meanes of Iaroslaus Bishop of Sarepte of the order of Franciscanes that all Wickleffâ—s books for the manifold errours contayned in them wherof there was none named should be taken out of all mens handes The archb vsing the authoritie of this Bull thought he should bring to passe that the king of Boheme and the Nobles shold consent to the condemnation of Wickliffes bookes but therein he was deceiued Yet neuerthelesse he calling together certayn deuines gaue them in coÌ„missioÌ„ to sit vpon Wickliffes bookes and to proceede agaynst them by a diffinitiue sentence in the Canon law These men by a generall sentence iudged all those books worthy to be burned The which when the Doctors Maysters and Shollers of the vniuersitie heard report of they altogether with one consent accord none excepted but onely they which before were chosen by the Archbishop to sit in iudgement determined to make supplication vnto the king to stay the matter The king graunting their request sent by and by certain vnto the Archbishop to examine the matter There he denyed that he woulde decree anye thing as touchinge Wickleffes bookes contrary vnto the kinges will pleasure Wherupon albeit that he had determined to burn theÌ„ the next day after yet for feare of the king the matter was passed ouer In the meane tyme Pope Alexander the fifth beyng dead the Archbishop fearing least the Bull whiche he had receiued of the pope would be no longer of any force or effect priuily calling vnto him hys adherentes and shutting the gates of hys Court round about him being garded with a number of armed souldiors he consumed and burned all Wickliffes bookes Beside this great iniurie the Archbyshop by meanes of his Bull aforesayd committed an other lesse tollerable For he gaue out commaundement that no man after that time vnder payne of excoÌ„munication shold teach any more in Chappels Wherunto I did appeale vnto the Pope who being dead and the cause of my matter remayning vndetermined I appealed likewise vnto his successor Iohn 23. Before whom when as by the space of 2. yeres I could not be admitted by my aduocates to defend my cause I appealed vnto the high Iudge Christ. When I. Hus had spoken these wordes it was demaunded of hym whether he had receiued absolution of the pope or no he aunswered no. Then agayne whether it were lawfull for him to appeale vnto Christ or no. Whereunto Iohn Hus answered Uerely I doe affirme here afore you all that there is no more iust or effectuall appeale then that appeale which is made vnto Christ for asmuch as the law doth determine that to appeale is no other thinge then in a cause of griefe or wrong done by an inferior iudge to implore and require ayde and remedy at a higher Iudges hand Who is then an higher Iudge then Christ Who I say caÌ„ know or iudge the matter more iustly or with more equitie when as in him there is found no deceit neyther can he be deceiued or who can better helpe the miserable oppressed theÌ„ he While Iohn Hus with a deuout and sober countenaunce was speaking and pronouncing those words he was derided and mocked of all the whole councell Then was there rehearsed an other Article of his accusation in this maner that Iohn Hus for to confirme the heresie which he had taught the common and simple people out of Wickleffes bookes sayd openly these wordes that at what time a great number of Monkes and Friers and other learned men were gathered together in EnglaÌ„d in a certayne Church to dispute agaynst Iohn Wickliffe could by no meanes vanquishe him or geue him the foyle sodenly the church doore was broken open with lightning so that with much a doe Wickleffes enemies hardly scaped without hurt He added moreouer that he wished his soule to be in the same place where Iohn Wickleffes soule was Whereunto Iohn Hus answered that a douscine yeares before that any bookes of Diuinitie of Iohn Wickleffes were in Boheme he did see certayne workes of Philosophie of hys the which he sayd did merueilous delite and please hym And when he vnderstoode the good and godly life of the sayd Wickleffe he spake these wordes I trust sayde he that Wickleffe is saued and albeit that I doubt whether he be damned or no yet with a good hope I wish that my soule were in the same place where Iohn Wickleffes is Then agayne did all the company iest and laugh at hym It is also in hys accusation that Iohn Hus did counsaile the people according to the example of Moyses to resist with the sword agaynst all such as did gaynsay his doctrine And the next day after he had preached the same there were found openly in diuers places certaine intimations that euery man being armed with hys sword about him should stoutly proceede and that brother shoulde not spare brother neyther one neighbor an other Iohn Husse aunswered that all these thinges were falsly layd vnto hys charge by his aduersaries for he at all times when he preached did dilligently admonishe and warne the people that they should all arme themselues to defend the truth of the Gospell according to the saying of the Apostle with the helmet and sworde of saluation and that he neuer spake of any material sword but of that which is the word of God And as touching intimations or Moyses sword he neuer had nothing to doe withall It is moreouer affirmed in hys accusation and witnes that many offences are sprong vp by the doctrine of Hus. For first of all he sowed discord betweene the Ecclesiastical and the politick state whereupon folowed the persecution spoiling and robbery of the Clergie Bishops And more ouer that he through his dissention dissolued the vniuersitie of Prage Hereunto Iohn Hus briefly aunswered that these thinges had not happened by hys meanes or default For the first dissention that was betweene the Ecclesiasticall and politicke state sprang and grew vpon this cause that pope Gregory the 12. of that name promised at his election that at all times at the wil and pleasure of the Cardinals he would depart from and geue ouer hys seate agayne for vnder that condition he was electe and chosen This man contrary and against Winceslaus king of Boheme who was then also king of the Romaynes made Lewes Duke of Bauaria Emperour A few yeares after it happened that when as P. Gregory would not refuse and geue ouer
of the Christians to bee spoyled and cast to the earth and the bookes of holy scripture to be burned Thus most violent edictes and proclamations were set foorth for the ouerthrowing as is saide of the Christians temples throughout all the Romane Empire Neyther did there want in the officers any cruell execution of the same proclamations For their temples were defaced euen when they celebrated the feast of Easter Euseb. lib. 8. cap. 2. And this was the first edicte giuen out by Dioclesian the next proclamation that came forth was for the burning of the bookes of the holy scripture which thyng was done in the open market place as before then next vnto that were edictes giuen forth for the displacing of such as were Magistrats and that with a great ignominie al other whatsoeuer bare anye office Imprisoning suche as were of the common sorte if they would not abiure Christianitie and subscribe to the heathen religion Euseb. lib. 8. cap 3. Nicephorus lib. 7. cap 4. Zonoras also in his seconde tome And these were the beginning of the Christians euils It was not long after but that new edictes were sent forth nothing for their cruelty inferiour to the first for the casting of the elders and bishops into prisō and then constraining them with sundry kindes of punishments to offer vnto their Idoles By reason whereof ensued a great persecutiō amongst the gouernors of the church amongst whom many stood manfully passing through many exceeding bitter torments neyther were ouercome therwyth being tormented and examined diuers of them diuerslye some scourged all their bodies ouer with whips scourges some with racks rasinges of the flesh intolerable were cruciated some one way some another way put to death Some againe violently were drawen to the vnpure sacrifice and as though they had sacrificed when indeede they did not were let go Other some neither comming at al to their aultars nor touching anye peece of their sacrifices yet were borne in hand of thē that stoode by that they had sacrificed so suffering that false infamation of their enymies quietly went away Other as dead men were caried and cast away being but halfe dead Some they cast down vpon the pauement and trailing them a great space by the legs made the people beleue that they had sacrificed Furthermore other there were which stoutly withstood them affirming with a loud voice that they had done no such sacrifice Of whom some saide they were Christians gloried in the profession of that name some cryed saying that neither they had nor would euer be pertakers of that idolatry And those being buffeted on the face mouth wyth the handes of the soldiers were made to hold their peace and so thrust out with violence And if the Saintes did seeme neuer so little to doe what the enimies would haue them they were made much of Albeit all this purpose of the aduersary did nothing preuayle against the holye and constaunt seruaunts of Christ. Notwithstanding of the weake sort innumerable there were which for feare infirmity fell and gaue ouer euen at the first brunt At the first comming downe of these edictes into Nicomedia there chanced a dede to be done much worthy of memory of a Christien being a noble man borne whiche moued by the zeale of God after the proclamation made at Nicomedia was set vp by and by ranne and tooke downe the same and openly tare and rent it in peeces not fearing the presence of the two Emperours then being in the citie For which acte he was put to a most bitter death whiche death he with great faith constancie endured euen to the last gaspe Euseb. lib. 8. lib. 3. 5. After this the furious rage of the malignaunt Emperours being let loose against the saintes of Christ proceeded more more making hauock of gods people through out all quarters of the worlde First Dioclesian which had purposed with himselfe to subuert the whole christian religion executed his tyranny in the east and Maximianus in the west But wily Dioclesian began very subtilye for hee put the matter first in practise in his owne campe among whom the marshall of the field as Euseb. lib. 8. cap. 4. affirmeth put the Christian Souldiers to this choise whether they would obey the Emperors commaundement in that maner of sacrifice he cōmaunded and so both to keepe their offices and leade their bands or els to lay away from thē their armor and weapons Whereunto the Christen men couragiously aunswered that they were not only ready to lay away their armour weapons but also to suffer death if it should with tiranny be enforced vnto them rather thē they would obey the wicked decrees and comaundements of the Emperour There might a man haue seene very manye whiche were desirous to liue a simple and poore life and whiche regarded no estimation and honour in comparison of true pietie godlines And this was no more but a subtile and wily flattery in the beginning to offer them to be at theyr owne liberty whether they would willingly abiure their profession or not as also this was an other that in the beginning of the persecution there were but a few tormented with punishment but afterwarde by little and little hee began more manifestlye to braste out into persecution It can hardly be expressed with wordes what number of Martirs and what bloud was shedde through all cities and regions for the name of Christ Eusebius in his 8 booke chap. 7. saith that he himselfe knew the worthy Martirs that were in Palestina But in Tire of Phenicia he declareth in the same a marueilous martyrdome made where certayne christians being geuen to most cruell wild beasts were preserued without hurt of them to the great admiration of the beholders and those Lions Beares and Lybardes kept hungry for that purpose had no desire to deuoure them which notwithstanding most vehementlye raged against those by whome they were brought into the stage and stoode as they thought without daunger of thē such were first deuoured But the Christian Martyrs because they could not be hurt of the beasts being slayne with the sworde were afterwarde throwen into the sea At that time was martyred the Bishop of Sydon But Syluanus the Byshop of Gazensis with 39. other were slayne in the mettall mynes of Phenitia Pamphilus the elder of Cesarea being the glory of that congregation died a most worthy Martyr whose both life and most commendable martyrdome Eusebius oftentimes declareth in his 8. booke and 13. chapter in so much that he hath written the same in a booke by it selfe In Syria all the chiefe teachers of the congregation were first committed to prison as a most heauye cruell spectacle to behold as also the bishops Elders and Deacons which all were esteemed as menquellers and perpetratours of most wicked facts Eusebius Lib. 8. cap. 6 After that we read of an
cutting shels that his whole body semed to be all one continual wound howbeit by gods great goodnes afterward it was restored to the first integritie After this he was caried away to Sebastia where with his companion Orest he was burned At that tyme also suffred Eugenius Auxentius Mardarius Nicepho Lib. 7. cap. 14. And in no lesse wise raged this persecution throughout al Egypt where Eusebius in his 8. booke and 13. chapter maketh mention of Peleus and Nilus Martyrs and byshops in Egypt But at Alexandria especially were declared most notable conflictes of Christian and true constant Martyrs that suffred which Phileas the Bishop of Thumitane describeth as after God willing shal be declared In this persecution of Alexandria the principall that then suffred was Peter the bishop of Alexandria with the Elders of the same most worthy Martyrs as Faustus Didius and Ammonius also Phileas Hesichius Pachiminus and Theodorus which all were bishops of the congregations within Egypt and besides them many other both famous and singular mē The whole legion of Christian souldiours which lay at Thebes in Egypt vnder the christian captaine Mauritius when they would not obey the Emperours commaundement touching the worshippyng of Images were tythed to death once and then againe And at last through the exhortation of Mauritius dyed altogether like constant Martyrs Vincentius in speculo Lib 13. cap. 2. Likewise at Antino diuers Christian souldiours notwithstanding they were seriously dissuaded suffred death together amongst whome were Ascla Philemon and Apollonius ibidem cap. 50. and also in the other partes of Aphrica and Mauritania was great persecution as Euseb. Lib. 8. cap. 6. Also in Sammium of whiche place Chronicon maketh mention and Scilia where were 79. Martyrs slayne for the profession of Christ as writeth Henricus de Erfordia Now let vs come vnto Europe Nicephorus in his vij booke and xiiij chap. sayth that at Nicopolis in Thracia the Martyrs were in most miserable and pitifull wise handled where Lysia had the execution thereof In Chalcedon suffred Euphemia vnder Priscus the Proconsul Vincentius Lib. 12. cap. 77. Henricus de Erfordia sayth that at Rome Iohannes and Crispus beyng priests had the execution of Martyrs And at Boemia Agricola and Vitalis Vincentius Lib. 12. cap. 49. And at Aquileia the Emperour commaunded euery man to kill the Christians Vincentius Lib. eodem cap. 58. and amongest those Martyrs he maketh mention of Felices and Fortunatus Reginus also writeth that in other places of Italy the persecution became great as at Florentia Pergamus Neaples Campania Beneuentus at Venusa in Apulia and in Thussia and Henricus de Erfordia saith also at Verona In France doubtlesse Rectionarus appoynted to that office played the cruell helhound of whose great cruelty agaynst the Christiās many histories are full At Mediolanus suffered Victor And at Massilia Maximianus set forth his decree that either they should all do sacrifice to the Gods of the Gentils or els be all slayne with diuers kindes of torments Therfore many Martyrs there dyed for the glory of Christ. Antonius Vincent lib. 12. cap. 2. In Beluacus suffred Lucian Vincentius and Reginus write of many places in Spain where was great persecution as at Emerita where suffred Eulalia of whom more foloweth hereafter Adula where also suffred Vincentius Sabina and Christina At Toletum suffred Lencadia the virgin at Cesarea Augusta where were put to death 18. beside a great number of other Martirs which suffred vnder Decianus the gouernour which afflicted with persecution all the coast of Spayne as sayth Vincentius lib. 13. cap. 123.124.128.130.134 The foresayd Rictionarus made such persecution at Treuers neare the riuer of Mosella that the bloud of christian men that were slayne ran like small brookes and couloured great and mayne riuers Neyther yet did this suffise him but from thence sent certaine horsemen with his letters commaunding them to ride into euery place and charge all such as had taken and apprehēded any Christians that they should immediatly put them to death Vincent Lib. 13. cap. 136. Also Henricus de Erfordia and Reginus make mention of great persecution to bee at Colonia where Agrippina and Augusta were martyred as also in the Prouince of Rhetia Beda also sayth that this persecution reached euen vnto the Britains in his booke De ratione temporum And the Chronicle of Martinus and the Nosegay or tyme do declare that all the Christians in Britanny were vtterly destroyed Furthermore that the kindes of death punishment were so great and horrible as no mans tong is able to expresse In the beginning when the Emperour by his subtletie and wilines rather dallied then shewed his rigor he threatned them with bands and imprisonment but with in a while when he began to worke the matter in good earnest he deuised innumerable sortes of torments punishments as whippings and scourgings rackings horrible scrapings sword fire and ship boates wherin a great nūber beyng put were sunke drowned in the bottom of the sea Euseb. Lib 8. cap 6. 7. Also hanging them vpon crosses binding them to the bodies of dead trees with their heads donneward hanging them by the middles vpon gallowses til they dyed for hunger throwyng them aliue to such kind of wilde beastes as would deuour them as Lyons Beares Libardes and wild Buls Euseb. Lib. 8. cap. 8. Pricking and thrusting them in with bodkins and talants of beastes till they were almost dead liftyng them vp a high with their heads douneward euen as in Thebaide they did vnto the women beyng naked and vnclothed one of theyr feete tyed and lifted a high so hanging doune with theyr bodies which thing to see was very pitifull with other deuised sortes of punishments most tragicall or rather tirannicall and pitiful to describe as first the bindyng of thē to trees and to the boughes therof The pulling tearing asunder of their members and iointes beyng tyed to the boughes and armes of trees Euseb. Lib 8. cap. 9. The mangling of them with axes the choking them with smoke by small and soft fires the dismembring of their hands eares and feete with other ioyntes as the holy Martyrs of Alexandria suffred the scorching and broyling of them with coales not vnto death but euery day renued With such kynde of torments the Martyrs at Antioche were afflicted But in Pontus other horrible punishmentes and fearefull to bee heard did the Martyrs of Christ suffer of which some had their fingers endes vnder the nayles thrust in with sharpe bodkins some all to be sprinckled with boyling lead hauing their most necessary members cut from them some other suffryng most filthy intollerable and indurable tormentes and payne in theyr bowels and priuy members Eusebius eodem cap. 12. To conclude how great the outrage of the persecution which raigned in Alexandria was and with how many sundry kindes of new deuised punishments the Martyrs were afflicted
Iohn Wickliffe wrote certayne bookes which he called a Dialogue a Trialogue besides many other treatises and works the which he both wrot and taught in the which he wrot the aforesayd and many other damnable execrable articles The which his books for the publication and aduauncement of his peruers doctrine he did set forth opeÌ„ly for euery man to read Wherby beside many offeÌ„ces great hurt damages of soules hath ensued in diuers regions countryes but specially in the kingdomes of England and Boheme Against whom the maisters and Doctors of the Vniuersities of Oxforde and Prage rising vp in the truth and verity of God according to the order of schooles within a while after did reprooue and condemne the sayd Arcicles Moreouer the most reuerent fathers the archbishops and bishops for that time present of CaÌ„terbury Yorke and Prage Legats of the Apostolick sea in the kingdome of England and Boheme did condemne the bookes of the sayd Wickliffe to be burnt And the sayd Archbishoppe of Prage commissarye of the Apostolicke sea did likewise in this behalf determin iudge And moreouer he did forbid that any of those bookes whiche did remayne vnburned should not be hereafter any more reade And agayne these things being brought to the knowledge vnderstanding of the Apostolicke sea aud the generall councell The Bishop of Rome in his last Councell condemned the sayde bookes treatises and volumes commaunding them to be openly burned Most straightly forbidding that any men which should beare the name of Christ should be so hardy either to keep read or expound any of the sayde bookes or treatises volumes or workes or by any meanes to vse or occupy them either els to alledge theÌ„ opeÌ„ly or priuely but to their reproofe infamy And to the intent that this most dauÌ„gerous and filthy doctrine should be vtterly wiped away out of the Church he gaue commaundemeÌ„t through out al places that the Ordinaries should diligeÌ„tly enquire and seeke out by the Apostolick authority and Ecclesiasticall censure for all such bookes treatises volumes workes And the same so being found to burne consume theÌ„ with fire prouiding withall that if there be any such fouÌ„d which will not obey the same processe to be made agaynst them as agaynst the fauourers and mayntayners of heresies And this most holy Synode hath caused the sayd 45. Articles to be examined and oft times perused by manye most reuerend fathers of the Church of Rome Cardinals Bishops Abbots maisters of diuinitye and Doctours of both lawes besides a great number of other learned men the which Articles being so examined it was found as in truth it was no lesse that many yea a great number of theÌ„ to be notoriously for heretical reproued and condemned by the holy fathers other some not to be Catholick but erroneous some full of offence and blasphemy Certayn of theÌ„ offensiue vnto godlye eares and many of theÌ„ to be rashfull and seditious It is found also that his bookes do contain many Articles of like effect and quality and that they doe induce and bring into the Church vnâ—ouÌ„d and vnwholesome doctrine contrary vnto the fayth and ordinance of the Church Wherefore in the name of our Lorde Iesu Christ this sacred Synode ratefying and approuing the senteÌ„ces and iudgements of the Archbishops counsell of Rome do by this theyr decree and ordinance perpetually for euer more condemne and reproue the sayd Articles and euery one of them his bookes which he intituled his Dialogue and Trialogue all other bookes of the same author volumes treatises workes by what name so euer they bee entituled or called the which we wil here to be sufficiently expressed and named Also we forbid the reading learning exposition or alledging of any of the sayd bookes vnto all faythfull Christians but so farreforth as shall tend to the reproofe of the same forbidding all and singular Catholick persons vnder the payn of curse that from henceforth they be not so hardy openly to preach teach or holde or by any meanes to alledge the sayd Articles or any of them except as is aforesayd that it do tend vnto the reproofe of them commaunding all those bookes treatises works and volumes aforesayd to be openly burned as it was decreed in the Synode at Rome as is afore expressed For the execution wherof duely to be obserued and done the sayd sacred Synode doth straitly charge commaund the ordinaries of the places diligently to attend looke vnto the matter according as it appertayneth vnto euery maÌ„s duty by the Canonicall lawes and ordinaunces What were these articles here condemned by this couÌ„cell collected out of all his workes and exhibited to yâ— sayd CouÌ„cell to the number of 45. The copy of them foloweth vnder written * Certaine other Articles gathered out of Wickeliffes bookes by his aduersaries to the number of 45. exhibited vp to the Councell of Constance after his death and in the same councell condemned BEsides the 24. Articles aboue mentioned there were other also gathered out of his books to the number of 45. in all which his malicious aduersaryes peruersly collecting and maliciously expounding did exhibite vp to the CouÌ„cel of Constance which to repeat all though it be not here needfull yet to recite certayn of them as they stand in that Councell it shall not be superfluous 25. All such as be hyred for temporall liuing to pray for other offend and sinne of simony 26. The prayer of the reprobate preuayleth for no man 27. Halowing of Churches confirmation of children the Sacrament of orders be reserued to the Pope Bishops onely for the respect of temporall lucre 28. Graduations and Doctorships in Vniuersities and Colledges as they be vsed coÌ„duce nothing to the church 29. The excommunication of the Pope and his Prelates is not to be feared because it is the censure of Antechrist 30. Such as fouÌ„d build Monasteries do offend sinne and all such as enter into the same be meÌ„bers of the deuil 31. To enrich the Clergy is agaynst the rule of Christ. 32. Siluester the Pope Constantine the Emperor were deceiued in geuing taking possessions into the Church 33. A Deacon or Priest my preach the word of God with out the authority of the Apostolick sea 34. Such as enter into order or religion monasticall are therby vnable to keep Gods commaundements and also to atteine to the kingdome of heauen except they reurne from the same 35. The Pope with all his Clergye hauing those great possessions as they haue be heretiques in so hauing the secular powers in so suffering them do not well 36. The Church of Rome is the sinagoge of Sathan neither is the Pope immediately the vicare of Christ nor of yâ— Apostles 37. The Decretals of the Pope be Apochripha and seduce from the sayth of Christ and the Clergy that study them be fooles 38. The Emperor and secular Lordes be seduced which so enrich
in prison and in bandes daily looking for death although for the secrete iudgements of God I dare not say whether this be my last Epistle for nowe also almighty God is able to deliuer me Another letter of Iohn Hus wherin he comforteth his frendes and willeth them not to be troubled for the condemnyng of his bookes and also declareth the wickednesse of the Clergy MAister Iohn Husse in hope the seruaunt of God to all the faythfull which loue him and his statutes wisheth the truth and grace of God Beloued I thought it needefull to warne you that you should not feare or bee discouraged because the aduersaries haue decreed that my bookes shall be burnt Remember how the Israelites burned the preachynges of the Prophet Ieremy and yet they could not auoyde the thynges that were Prophecied of in them For after they were burnt the Lord commaunded to write the same Prophecie agayne and that larger which was also done For Ieremie sittyng in prison spake and Baruch which was ready at his hand wrote This is written either in the 35. or 45. chapiter of the Vision of Ieremie It is also written in the bookes of the Machabees that the wicked did burne the law of God and killed them that had the same Agayne vnder the new Testament they burned the Saintes with the bookes of the law of God The Cardinals condemned and committed to fire certaine of S. Gregories bookes had burnt thē all if they had not ben preserued of God by the meanes of Peter Gregories minister Hauing these things before your eyes take heede least through feare you omit to read my bookes and deliuer them to the aduersaries to bee brent Remember the sayings of our mercifull sauiour by whych he forewarneth vs. Math. 24. There shall be sayeth he before the day of iudgement great tribulation such as was not from the beginning vntill this day neither shall be afterwardes So that euen the elect of God shoulde be deceiued if it were possible But for their sakes those dayes shal be shortened Whē you remēber these things beloued be not afraid for I trust in God that that schoole of Antichrist shall be afraide of you and suffer you to be in quiet neither shall the Councell of Constance extende to Bohemia For I thinke that many of them which are of the Councell shall die before they shall get from you my bookes And they shall departe from the Councel and be scattred abroad throughout the partes of the world like storkes and then they shall knowe when winter commeth what they did in sommer Consider that they haue adiudged their heade the Pope worthy of death for many horrible factes that he hath done Go to nowe Aunswer to this you preachers which preach that the Pope is the God of the earth that he may as the Lawyers say make sale of the holy things that he is the head of the whole holy Church in verity wel gouerning the same that he is the heart of the Church in quickening the same spiritually that hee is the well spring from the which floweth all vertue and goodnesse that he is the sonne of the holy church that hee is the safe refuge to which euery Christian mā ought to flie for succour Beholde nowe that head is cutte off with the sworde nowe the God of the earth is bound now his sinnes are declared openly nowe that well spring is dried vppe that sunne darkened that heart is plucked out and throwne away least that any man should seeke succour thereat The Councell hath condemned that head and that for this offence because hee tooke money for indulgences Bishopprickes and other such like But they condemned hym by order of iudgement which were themselues the buiers and sellers of the same marchandise There was present Iohn Byshop of Lytomissia who went twise about to buy the bishoprike of Prage but others preuented him O wicked men why did they not first cast out the beame out of their owne eyes These men haue accursed and cōdemned the seller but they themselues which were the buiers and consenters to the bargaine are without daunger What shall I say that they doe vse in this maner of buying and selling at home in their owne countreis For at Constance there is one Bishop that bought another which sold and the Pope for allowing of both their factes tooke bribes of both sides It came so to passe in Bohemia also as you knowe I woulde that in that Councell God had sayde he that amongst you is without sinne let him geue the sentence against Pope Iohn Then surely they had gone all out of the Councel house one after another Why did they bowe the knee to him alwaies before this his fall kisse hys feete and call him the most holy father seeing they saw apparantly before that he was an hereticke that hee was a mankiller that he was a wicked sinner all which things nowe they haue found in him Why did the Cardinals chuse him to be Pope knowing before that he had killed the holy Father Why suffered they him to meddle with holy thinges in bearing the office of the Popedome for to this ende they are his counsailours that they shoulde admonish him of that which is right Are not they themselues as guiltie of these faults as he seeing that they accoūted these things vices in him and were partakers of some of them themselues why durst no man lay ought to his charge before he had fledde from Constance but assone as the secular power by the sufferaunce of God laide holde vpon him then and neuer afore they conspired altogether that he shoulde not liue any longer Surely euen as at this day is the malice the abhomination and filthinesse of Antichrist reuealed in the Pope and others of this Councell Nowe the faithfull seruaunts of God may vnderstande what our sauiour Christ meant by this saying when you shal see the abhomination of desolation which is spoken of Daniel c. who so can vnderstand it c. Surely these be great abhominatiōs pride couetousnesse symonie sitting in a solitarie place that is to say in a dignitie voide of goodnesse of humilitie and other vertues as we do now clearely see in those that are constituted in any office and dignitie O howe acceptable a thing should it be if time would suffer me to disclose their wicked actes which are nowe apparant that the faithfull seruaunts of God might knowe them I trust in God that he wil send after me those that shall be more valiant and there are aliue at this day that shall make more manifest the malice of Antichrist and shall geue their liues to the death for the truth of our Lord Iesus Christ who shall geue both to you and me the ioyes of life euerlasting This Epistle was written vppon S. Iohn Baptistes day in prison and in colde yrons I hauing thys meditation with my selfe that Iohn was beheaded in his prisone
him if good councellours had bene aboute him if all they which did accuse and molest him had not bene de via realium as Thomistes that is of the sect of Thomas which Thomists were set at that time against the other sect of the seculars which were called Nominales and therfore they so spited this Doctour because he did not hold with their Thomas against whome otherwise had it not ben for that cause they would neuer haue ben so fierce and malitious in proceding against him I take God to witnesse which knoweth all things that this processe which was made against him for his reuoking burning of his bookes did greatly displease M. Engeline of Brunswick a great diuine and also M. Iohn Reisersberge being both learned and famous men but namely M. Engeline thought that too much malice and rashnesse was shewed in handling of that same man and did not feare to say that many of his articles and the greater part thereof might be holden well inough and greatly blamed the mad and phantasticall dissention of the Thomists seeking by all maner of wayes how to get the triumph ouer the seculare deuines c. Haec ille Although thys aged and feble old man by weakenesse was constrained to geue ouer vnto the Romish clergy by outward profession of his mouth yet notwithstāding his opinions and doctrine declared his inward heart of what iudgement he was if feare of death present had not otherwise enforsed him to say then hee did thinke Agayne although he had reuoked after their minds yet we reade no such fourme of recantation to be prescribed to hym to read opēly vnto the people as the vse is here in England The story of this man is more fully to be found in the bokes of Orth. Gratius c. As touching the raigne of this Fredericke Emperor seeing we haue comprehēded hetherto sufficiently the most principal matters in his time incurrent we wil now passe forwarde the Lorde guiding vs to Maximilian after I haue first geuen a briefe memorandum of 3. valiant Princes and Captaines florishing in the same time of thys Fredericke in Germaine Of the whych was one Albert Duke of Saxonie who for his renoumed and famous acts was called by publique voyce Dextera manus Imperij The ryght hande of the Empire The other was Albert Marques of Brandenburge to whome also the name was attribute named of Pope Pius to be Achilles Germanicus The third was Fredericke Earle Palatine surnamed Victoriosus who manfully defended the fredome and maiesty of the Empire from the fraudulent oppressions of the popes tirāny In the yeare of our Lorde 1484. in this Emperours time dyed Pope Sixtus the 4. a little before touched a monster rather of nature then a prelate of the Church Of him writeth Platina that vniustly he vexed al Italy with warre and dissension Agrippa writing of hym sayeth that among all the bawdes of these other latter dayes whych were builders of brothelhouses this Pope Sixtus 4. surmounted all other who at Rome erected a stewes of double abhomination not onely of wemen but also c. wherupon no small gaine redounded to his coffers For euery suche common harlot in Rome paide to him a Iuly peece the sumnie wherof grew in the yere some while to 20000. at length to xl M. duckets Wherunto accordeth right wel the Epitaphe of Iohn Sapidus which in the ende heere of we will annexe Iohn Carion also speaking of this Bishop witnesseth him to be a man rather borne to warre then to Religion For hee warred against Uitellius Tiphernates agaynst the Florentines the Uenecians whome he excommunicated and did not absolue till hee died also against Columnenses against Ferdinandus king of Apulia and Duke of Calabria also against other nations and Princes moe Ex Ioan. Laziardo Of the sayde Pope it is recorded that he was a speciall patron and tutor to al begging Friers graunting them to haue and enioy reuenues in this worlde in the world to come euerlasting life Among the which Friers there was one named Alanus de rupe a Blacke Frier which made the Rosary of our Ladies Psalter so they terme it and erected a certaine new fraternitie vpon the same called Fraternitas Coronariorum pertaining to the order of the Dominickes of the which order Iacobus Sprenger one of the condemners of Ioannes de Wesalia aboue mentioned was a great aduācer and especially this Pope Sixtus 4. who gaue to the sayd fraternities large graces and priuilegies Concerning the institution of this Rosary there was a booke set forth about the yere of our Lord 1480. in the beginning wherof is declared that the blessed virgin entred into the celle of this Alanus and was so familiar with him that not onely she did espouse him to her husband but also kissed him with her heauenly mouth and also for more familiaritie opened to hym her pappes and powred great plentie of her owne milke into his mouth For the confirmation whereof the sayde Alanus this holy babe sayth the storie did sweare deepely curssing himselfe if it were not thus as he had made relation This fabulous figment when I read in the centuries of Iohn Bale I began with my selfe to mistrust the credite therof and had thought not to trouble the reader with suche incredible forgeries But as the prouidence of God worketh in all things so also it appeared in thys that the very same booke came to my hands at the wryting hereof wherein this selfe same narration is conteined wherein I found not onely this to be true which in Ihon Bale is expressed but also found in like manner an other wonder as prodigious as this where in an other place not farre off is storied in the same booke howe that about the time of S. Dominicke there was a certaine matrone in Spaine named Lucia which being taken captiue by the Saracenes hauing her husband killed was caried great with childe into the Turkish land When the time of her labour came shee being left desolate among beastes and hogs and remembring thys twise holy Rosary first instituted sayth the booke by S. Dominicke and afterwarde renued by Alanus eftsoones the holy virgin was ready and stoode by her receiued the childe at her trauaile supplying all the partes of a diligent midwife and moreouer causing a Priest sodenly to appeare gaue the childe to be Christened calling it after her owne name Marianus and so was shee wife to Alanus midwife to Lucia and Godmother to Marianus Which story if it be true then is the Popes Canon by thys example to be controlled whiche permitteth midwiues in time of necessity to baptise seeing the blessed Uirgine playing the parte her selfe of a midwife durst not Baptise thys childe without a priest It followeth more in the storye that by the helpe of the sayd blessed virgin this Lucia our Ladies gossip after her Purification was restored with her childe safe to her country
working of some of whome Ioannes Auentinus shall tel vs in his own words shew vs who they be Quibus inquit audiendi quae fecerint pudor est nullus faciendi quae audire erubescunt Illic vbi opus nihil verentur hic vbi nihil opus est ibi verentur c. Who beyng ashamed belike to heare their worthy stratagemes lyke to come to light sought by what meanes they might the stopping of the same And because they could not worke it per brachium seculare by publike authoritie the Lord of heauen long preserue your noble Maiestie they renewed again an old wonted practise of theirs doyng in like sort herein as they did sometymes with the holy Bible in the dayes of your renowmed father of famous memory king Henry the viij who when they neither by manifest reason could gainstand the matter contained in the booke nor yet abide the comming out thereof then sought they by a subtile deuised traine to depraue the translation notes and Prologues thereof bearing the king in hand and all the people that there was in it a thousand lies and I cannot tell how many mo Not that there were such lies in it in very deede but because the comming of that booke should not bewray their lying falshood therefore they thought best to begin first to make exceptions themselues against it playing in their stage like as Phormio did in the old Comedie who beyng in all the fault himselfe began first to quarell with Demipho when Demipho rather had good right to lay Phormio by the heeles With like facing brags these Catholike Phormiones thinke now to dash out all good bookes and amongst others also these Monuments of Martyrs Which godly Martyrs as they could not abide beyng aliue so neither can they now suffer their memories to lyue after their death least the acts of them beyng knowne might bring perhaps their wicked acts and cruell murthers to detestation and therfore spurne they so vehemently against this booke of histories with all kind of contumelies and vprores railing and wondering vpon it much like as I haue heard of a company of thieues who in robbing a certaine true man by the high wayes side when they had found a piece of gold or two about him more then he would be acknown of they cried out of the falshood of the world meruailing and complaining what little truth was to be found in men Euen so these men deale also with me for when they themselues altogether delight in vntruths and haue replenished the whole Church of Christ with fained fables lying miracles false visions miserable errors contained in their Missals and Portuses Breuiars and Summaries and almost no true tale in all their Saintes lyues and Festiuals as now also no great truthes in our Louanian bookes c. Yet notwithstanding as though they were a people of much truth and that the world did not perceiue them they pretend a face and zeale of great veritie And as though there were no histories els in all the world corrupted but onely this history of Actes and Monumentes with tragicall voyces they exclaime and wonder vpon it sparing no cost of Hyperbolicall phrases to make it appeare as full of lies as lines c. much after the like sort of impudencie as Sophisters vse sometymes in their Sophismes to doe and sometimes is vsed also in Rhetorike that when an Argument commeth against them which they cannot well resolue in deed they haue a rule to shift of the matter with stoute wordes and tragicall admiration whereby to dash the Opponent out of countenance bearing the hearers in hand the same to be the weakest slenderest argument that euer was heard not worthy to be answered but vtterly to be hissed out of the Schooles With like sophistication these also fare with me who when they neither can abide to heare their owne doings declared nor yet deny the same which they heare to be true for three or foure escapes in the booke committed and yet some of them in the said Booke amended they neither reading the whole nor rightly vnderstanding that they read inueigh and maligne so peruersly the setting out therof as though neither any word in al that story were true nor any other story false in al the world besides And yet in accusing these my accusers I do not so excuse my self nor defeÌ„d my book as though nothing in it were to be sponged or amended Therfore I haue taken these paines reiterated my labours in trauailing out the story again doyng herein as Penelope did with her web vntwisting that she had done before Or as builders do sometimes which build and take down againe either to transpose the fashion or to make the foundation larger So in recognising this history I haue emploied a little more labour partly to enlarge the argument which I tooke in hand partly also to assay whether by any paynes taking I might pacifie the stomacks or satisfie the iudgments of these importune quarellers which neuerthelesse I feare I shall not do when I haue done all I can For well I know that all the heads of this hissing Hidra will neuer be cut of though I were as strong as Hercules And if Apelles the skilfull Painter when he had bestowed all his cunning vpon a piece of worke which no good artificer would or could greatly reprooue yet was not without some controlling Sutor which tooke vpon him Vltra crepidam much more may I looke for the like in these controlling dayes Neuerthelesse committing the successe thereof vnto the Lord I haue aduentured againe vpon this story of the Church and haue spent not onely my paines but also almost my health therein to bring it to this Which now beyng finished like as before I did so againe I exhibite and present the same vnto your Princely Maiestie blessing my Lord my God with all my heart first for this libertie of peace and tyme which through your peaceable gouernement he hath lent vnto vs for the gathering both of this and other like bookes tractations and monuments requisite to the behoofe of his Church which hitherto by iniquitie of tyme could not be contriued in any Kinges raigne since the Conquest before these Alcion dayes of yours Secondly as we are all bound with publicke voyces to magnify our God for this happy preseruation of your royall estate so priuately for mine owne part I also acknowledge my selfe bound to my God and to my Sauiour who so graciously in such weake health hath lent me time both to finish this worke and also to offer the second dedication thereof to your Maiesty desiring the same to accept in worth tâ—â— donation thereof if not for the worthinesse of the thing geuen yet as a testification of the bounden seruice and good will of one which by this he here presenteth declareth what he would if he had better to geue And though the story being written in the popular tongue serueth not so greatly for your own peculiar
liuing Lord within the Arke of his true spirituall and visible Churche And where is then the friuolous bragge of the Papistes which make so muche of there paynted sheath would nedes beare vs downe that this gournment of the Church of Rome which nowis hath bene of such an old standing time out of minde euen from the primitiue Antiquitie that neuer was any other church demonstrable here in earth for men to follow besides the said only Catholick mother church of Rome whē as we haue sufficiently proued before by the continual descēt of the Church till this present tyme that the sayd Church after the doctrine which is now reformed is no new begunne matter but euen the olde continued Churche by the prouidence and promise of Christ still standing which albeit it hath bene of late yeares repressed by the tyranny of Romayne Byshops more then before yet notwithstanding it was neuer so oppressed but God hath euer maintayned in it the truth of his Gospell agaynst heresies and errours of the Church of Rome as in thys history more at full is to be seene Let vs now proceede farther as we began deducing this descent of the Churche vnto the 1501. yeare In which yeare the Lord began to shew in the partes of Germany wonderfull tokens and blody markes of his Passion as the bloudy Crosse hys nayles speare and Crowne of thornes which fell from heauen vpon the garments and cappes of men and rockes of woman as you may further read in this booke pag. 816. By the which tokens almighty God no doubt presignified what grieuous afflictions and bloudy persecutions shoulde then begin to ensue vppon his Churche for hys Gospels sake according as in this history is described wherein is to be seene what Christen bloud hathe bene spilt what persecutions raysed what tyranny exercised what tormentes deuised what trechery vsed agaynst the poore flocke and Church of Christ in such sort as since Christes tyme greater hath not bene seene And now by reuolution of yeares we are come from the time of .1501 to that yeare now present 1570. In which the full seuenty yeares of the Babilonicall captiuitie draweth now well to an ende if we count from the first appearing of these bloudy markes aboue mentioned Or if wee recken from the beginning of Luther and hys persecution then lacketh yet xvi yeres Now what the Lord wil do with this wicked world or what rest he will geue to hys Church after these long sorrowes he is our father in heauen his will be done in earth as seemeth best to his diuine maiestie In the meane time let vs for our partes with all patient obedience wayt vpon hys gracious leysure and glorifie his holy name and edifie one an other with all humilitie And if there cannot be an end of our disputing and contending one agaynst an other yet let there be a moderation in our affections And for asmuch as it is the good will of our God that Sathan thus should be let lose amongst vs for a short time yet let vs striue in the meane while what wee can to amende the malice of the tyme with mutuall humanitie They that be in errour let them not disdayne to learne They whiche haue greater talentes of knowledge committed instruct in simplicitie them that be simple No man liueth in that common wealth where nothing is amisse But yet because God hath so placed vs Englishmen here in one common wealth also in one Church as in one shippe together let vs not mangle or deuide the shippe which being deuided perisheth but euery man serue in his order with dilligence wherein he is called They that sitte at the helme keepe well the poynt of the needle to knowe how the ship goeth and whether it should Whatsoeuer weather betydeth the needle well touched with the stone of Gods word will neuer fayle Such as labour at the oares start for no tempest but doe what they can to keepe from the rockes Likewise they whiche be inferiour rowmes take heede they moue no sedition nor disturbance agaynst the rowers and mariners No storme so daungerous to a shippe on the sea as is discord and disorder in a weale publique What countryes and nations what kingdomes and Empyres what Cities townes and houses discord hath dissolued in storyes is manifest I neede not spend tyme in rehearsing examples The Lord of peace who hath power both of land and Sea reach forth hys mercifull hand to helpe them vp that sincke to keepe them vpp that stand to still these windes and sourging seas of discord and contention among vs that wee professing one Christ may in one vnitie of doctrine gather our selues into one Arke of the true Church together where we continuing stedfast in fayth may at the last luckely be conducted to the ioyfull porte of our desired landing place by hys heauenly grace To whome both in heauen and in earth be all power and glory with his father and the holy spirite for euer Amen The vtilitie of this Story SEyng the worlde is replenished with such an infinite multitude of bookes of all kinde of matters I may séeme perhaps to take a matter in hand superfluous and needles at this present to set out such Uolumes especially of histories considering now a dayes the world is so greatly pestered not only with superfluous plenty therof but of all other treatises so that books now seeme rather to lacke Readers then Readers to lacke bookes In which multitude of bookes I doubt not but many doe both perceiue and inwardly bewayle this insatiable boldnes of many now a dayes both in writing and printing which to say the truth for my part I do as much lament as any man els beside and would therefore no man should thinke that vnaduisedly or with rashnes I haue attempted this enterprise as one being not onely doubtful but also both bashfull and feareful within my self for setting the same abroad And why first I perceaued howe learned this age of ours is in reading of bookes neither could I tell what the secret iudgementes of readers woulde conceaue to see so weake a thing to set vpon such a weighty enterprise not sufficiently furnished with such ornamentes able to satisfie the perfection of so great a story or sufficient to serue the vtility of the studious and the delight of the learned Which abilitie the more I perceiued to be wanting in me the lesse I durst be bold to become a writer But agayne on the other side when I weyed with my selfe what memorable Actes and famous doynges this latter age of the Churche hath ministred vnto vs by the patient suffringes of the worthy martyrs I thought it not to be neglected that so precious Monumentes of so many matters meet to be recorded and regestred in books should lie buried by my default vnder darkenes of obliuion Me thought somewhat was to be sayd of them for their well deseruing and something agayne of our partes for benefites by
same time in battail Of Gallus and Volusianus his sōne Emperours after Decius both slaine by conspiracie of Aemilianus who rose against them both in warre and within three monthes after was slaine himselfe Next to Aemilianus succeded Valerianus and Galianus his sonne of whome Valerianus who was a persecuter of the Christians was taken prisoner of the Persians and there made a ridyng foole of Sapores their king who vsed him for a stoole to leap vp vpon his horse while his sonne Galienus sleepyng at Rome either would not or could not once proferre to reuenge his fathers ignominie For after the taking of Valerian so many Emperors rose vp as were prouinces in the Romaine Monarch At length Galienus also was killed by Aureolus which warred against him It were too long here to speake of Aurelianus an other persecuter slain of his Secretarie Of Tacitus and Florinus his brother of whom the first raigned 6. months and was slaine at Pontus the other raigned two months and was murdred at Tarsis Of Probus who although a good ciuill Emperour yet was he destroied by his souldiers After whom Carus the next emperour was slaine by lightning Next to Carus followed the impious and wicked persecuter Dioclesian with his fellowes Maximian Galerius Maximinus Maxentius and Licinius vnder whom all at one time during the life of Dioclesian the greatest and most grieuous persecution was mooued against the Christians x. yeares together Of which Dioclesian and Maximinian deposed themselues frō the Empire Galerius the chiefest minister of the persecution after his terrible persecutions fell into a wonderfull sicknesse hauing such a sore risen in the neather part of his belly which consumed his priuie members and so did swarme with wormes that being not curable neither by Surgerie nor Phisike he confessed that it happened for his crueltie toward the Christians and so called in his proclamations against them Notwithstanding he not able to sustain as some say the stench of his sore slue himselfe Maximinus in his warre being tormented with payne in his guttes there died Maxentius was vanquished by Constantine and drouned in Tiber. Licinius likewise beyng ouercome by the said Constantine the great was deposed from his Empire and afterward slaine of his souldiours But on the other side after the tyme of Constantine when as the fayth of Christ was receiued into Imperiall seate we read of no Emperour ofter the like sort destroied or molested except it were Iulianus or Basilius which expelled one Zeno was afterward expelled himselfe or Valende besides these we read of no Emperour to come to ruine as the other before mentioned Ex lib hist. tripart And thus haue we in a briefe summe collected out of the Chronicles the vnquiet and miserable state of the Emperours of Rome vntill the tyme of Christian Constantine with the examples no lesse terrible then manifest of Gods seuere iustice vpon them for their contemptuous refusing and persecuting the faith and name of Christ their Lord. Moreouer in much like sort and condition if leisure of tyme or haste of matter would suffer me a little to digresse vnto more lower tymes and to come more nere home the like examples I could also inferre of this our countrey of England concerning the terrible plagues of God against the churlish and vnthankfull refusing or abusing the benefite of his truth First we read how that God stirred vp Gildas to preach to the old Britains and to exhort thē vnto repentance and amendment of life and afore to warne thē of plagues to come if they repented not What auayled it Gildas was laughed to scorne and taken for a false prophet and a malicious preacher the Britains with lusty courages whorish faces and vnrepentant hartes went forth to sinne and to offend the Lord their God What followed God sent in their enemies on euery side destroied them and gaue the land to other nations Not many yeres past God seing idolatry superstition hipocrisie and wicked liuing vsed in this Realme raysed vp that godly learned man Iohn Wickliffe to preach vnto our fathers repentance and to exhort them to amend their liues to forsake their Papistry Idolatry their hypocrisy superstition and to walke in the feare of God His exhortations were not regarded He with his Sermons was despised His bookes and he himself after his death were burnt what followed they slue their right king and set vp three wrong kings on a rowe vnder whom all the noble bloud was slaine vp halfe the commons thereto what in Fraunce with their own sword in fighting among themselues for the crowne and the Cities and townes decayed and the land brought halfe to a wildernes in respect of that it was before O extreme plagues of Gods vengeance Since that tyme euen of late yeares God once againe hauing pitie of this realm of England raised vp his prophets namely William Tindall Thomas Bilney Iohn Frith Doctor Barnes Ierome Garret Anthonie Person with diuers other which both with their writings and sermons earnestly laboured to call vs vnto repentaunce that by this meanes the fierce wrath of God might be turned away from vs. But how were they intreated how were their painfull labours regarded they themselues were condemned and burnt as heretikes and their bookes condemned and burnt as heretical The time shall come saith Christ that whosoeuer killeth you will thinke that he doth God hie good seruice Whether any thing since that tyme hath so chaunced this Realme worthy the name of a plague let the godly wise iudge If God hath deferred his punishment or forgeuē vs these our wicked deedes as I trust he hath let vs not therfore be proud and hie minded but most humbly thanke him for his tender mercies and beware of the like vngodly enterprises hereafter Neither is it here any neede to speake of these our lower and latter tymes which haue ben in king Henry and king Edwards dayes seeing the memory thereof is yet fresh and cannot be forgotten But let this passe of this I am sure that God yet once againe is come on visitation to this church of England yea and that more louingly beneficially then euer he did afore For in this his visitation he hath redressed many abuses and cleansed his church of much vngodlines and superstition and made it a glorious Church if it be compared to the olde forme and state And now how gratefull receiuers we be with what hart study and reuerence we embrace that which he hath giuen that I referre either to thē that see our fruits or to the sequele which peraduenture will declare But this by the way of digression Now to regresse againe to the state of the first former tymes It remaineth that as I haue set foorth the iustice of God vpon these Romain persecutors so now we declare their persecutions raised vp against the people and seruauntes of Christ within the space of 300. yeares after Christ. Which persecutions in
Abdias and other although they doe not all precisely agree in the tyme. The wordes of Hierome be these Simon Peter the sonne of Iona of the prouince of Galile and of the Towne of Bethsaida the brother of Andrew c. After hee had bene Byshop of the Church of Antioch and had preached to the dispersion of them that beleued of the Circumcision in Pontus Galacia Capadocia Asia and Bithinia in the second yeare of Claudius the Emperour whiche was about the yeare of our Lord. 44. came to Rome to withstand Simon Magus and there kept the priestly chayre the space of 25. yeares vntill the last yeare of the foresayd Nero which was the 14. yeare of hys raygne of whome he was crucified hys head being downe and his feete vpward himselfe so requiring because he was he sayd vnworthy to be crucified after the same forme and maner as the Lord was c. Egesippus prosecuting this matter something more at large and Abdias also if any authoritie is to be geuen to hys booke who following not onely the sense but also the very forme of wordes of Egesippus in this Hystory seemeth to be extracted out of him and of other authors sayth that Simon Magus being then a great man with Nero and his president and keeper of hys life was required vppon a tyme to be present at the raysing vp of a certayne noble young man in Rome of Neros kindred lately departed Wheras Peter also was desired to come to the reuiuing of the sayd personage But when Magus in the presence of Peter could not doe it Then Peter calling vpon the name of the Lord Iesus dyd rayse him vp and restored him to hys mother wherby the estimation of Simon Magus began greatly to decay and to be detested in Rome Not long after the sayd Magus threatned the Romaynes that he would leaue the Citie and in their light flye away from them into heauen So the day being appoynted Magus taking hys winges in the Mounte Capitolinus began to flye in the ayre But Peter by the power of the Lord Iesus brought him downe with his winges headlong to the ground by the whiche fall hys legges and ioyntes were broken and he thereupon dyed Then Nero sorrowing for the death of him sought matter agaynst Peter to put hym to death Which when the people perceiued they entreated Peter with much a doe that he would flye the Citie Peter through their importunitie at length perswaded prepared himselfe to auoyd But comming to the gate he sawe the Lord Christ come to meete him to whom he worshipping sayd Lord whether doest thou goe To whome he aunswered and sayd I come agayne to be crucified By this Peter perceauing hys suffering to be vnderstanded returned backe into the Citty agayne And so was he crucified in maner as is before declared And this out of Egesippus Eusebius moreouer writing of the death not onely of Peter but also of his wife affirmeth that Peter seeing his wife goyng to her Martyrdom belike as he was yet hanging vpon the crosse was greatly ioyous and glad thereof who crying vnto her with a loud voyce and calling her by her name bade her remember the Lord Iesus Such was then saith Eusebius the blessed bonde of Mariage among the Saintes of God And thus much of Peter Paule the Apostle which before was called Saule after his great trauail and vnspeakable labours in promooting the Gospell of Christ suffred also in this first persecution vnder Nero and was beheaded Of whom thus writeth Hierome in his Booke De viris illustr Paule otherwise called Saule one of the Apostles yet out of the number of xij was of the tribe of Beniamin and of a towne of Iewrie called Gisealis which towne beyng taken of the Romains he with his parents fled to Tharsus a town of Cilicia Afterward was sent vp by his parents to Hierusalē and there brought vp in the knowledge of the law at the feete of Gamaliel and was at the death of Stephen a doer And when he had receiued letters from the high Priest to persecute the Christians by the way going to Damascus was stroken downe of the Lordes glory and of a persecutor was made a professor an Apostle a Martyr a witnesse of the Gospell and a vessell of election Among his other manifold labors trauails in spreading the doctrine of Christ he wan Sergius Paulus the Proconsul of Cyprus to the faith of Christ whereupon he tooke his name as some suppose turned from Saulus to Paulus After he had passed through diuers places and countries in his laborious peregrinations he tooke to him Barnabas and went vp to Hierusalem to Peter Iames and Iohn where he was ordained and sent out with Barnabas to preach vnto the Gentils And because it is in the Actes of the Apostles sufficiently comprehended concerning the admirable conuersion conuersation of this most worthy Apostle that which remaineth of the rest of his history I will here adde how the sayd Apostle Paule the 25. yere after the passion of the lord in the second yeare of Nero what tyme Festus ruled in Iewrie was sent vp in bondes to Rome where he remaining in his free hosterie two yeares together disputed daily against the Iewes proouing Christ to be come And here is to be noted that after his first answer or purgation there made at Rome the Emperor Nero not yet fully confirmed in his Empire yet not bursting out into those mischiefs which histories report of him he was at that tyme by Nero discharged and dismissed to preach the Gospell in the West partes and about the coastes of Italy as he himselfe writing vnto Timothie afterward in his second apprehension in his second Epistle witnesseth saying In my first purgation no man stoode with me but did all forsake me the Lord lay it not to their charge But the Lord stood with me did comfort me that the preaching of his word might proceed by me that all the Gentiles might heare and be taught and I was deliuered out of the Lions mouth c. In which place by the Lion he plainly meaneth Nero. And afterward likewise saith I was deliuered from the mouth of the Lion c. And againe the Lord hath deliuered me out from all euill workes and hath saued me vnto his heauenly kingdom c. speaking this because he perceiued thē the tyme of his Martyrdome to be nere at hand For in the same Epistle before he saith I am now offred vp and the tyme of my dissolution draweth on Thus then this worthy preacher and messenger of the Lord in the 14. yeare of Nero and the same day in which Peter was crucified although not in the same yeare as some write but in the next yeare following was beheaded at Rome for the testimonie of Christ and was buried in the way of Ostia The yeare after the passion of the Lord 37. He wrote ix Epistles to seuen
Philadelphia suffered Martyrdome at Smyrna which Policarpus specially aboue the rest is had in memory so that hee in all places among the Gentiles is most famous And this was the ende of this worthy disciple of the Apostles Whose hystory the brethren of the congregation at Smyrna haue wrytten in this their Epistle as is aboue recited Iraeneus in his 3. booke against heresies the 3 chap. and Eusaebius in his 4. booke and 14. chap. of his Ecclesiasticall history reporteth this worthy saying of Poticarpus This Policarpus sayth hee meeting at a certeine time Martion the heretick who said vnto him doest thou not know me made answere I know that thou art the first begotten of Sathan So great feare what euil might ensue therof had the Disciples of the Apostles that they would not speake to them whom they knew to be the deprauers of the verytie euen as Paule saith The hereticke after the first and second admonition shonne and auoyd Knowing that he which is such one is peruerse or frowarde and damneth himselfe This most holy confessour and Martyr of Christ Policarpus suffered death in the fourth persecution after Nero when Marcus Antonius and Lucius Aurelius Commodus raigned an Dom. 167. as Vrsperg affirmeth an 170. as Eusebius witnesseth in his Chronicles the 7. before the Calendes of Februarie Of Germanicus mention is made aboue in the storye of Policarpus of whome writeth Eusebius Lib. 4. cap. 15. notyng him to be a younge man and most constantly to perseuere in the profession of Christes doctrine whom wheÌ„ the Proconsul went about to perswade to remember his age and to fauor him selfe being in the floure of his age he woulde nor be allured but constaÌ„tly and boldly and of his owne accorde incited and prouoked the wild beast to come vpon him and to deuour him to be deliuerd more spedely out of this wretched life Haec Eusebius an 170. Thus haue you heard out of the Epistle of the brethren of Smyrna the whole order and liâ—e of Policarpus wherby it may appeare that he was a very aged maÌ„ who had serued Christ lxxxvj yeares since the first knowledge of him and serued also in the ministery about the space of 70. yeares This Policarpus was the schooler and hearer of Iohn the Euangelist and was placed by the sayde Iohn in Smyrna Of him also Ignatius maketh mention in his Epistle which he wrote in his iourney to Rome going toward his martyrdome and commended to him the gouernement of hys Church at Antioch whereby it appeareth that Policarpus then was in yâ— ministery Likewise Iraeneus writeth of the sayd Policarpus after this maner He alwaies taught sayd he those things which he learned of the Apostles leauing them to the Church and are onely true Wherevnto also at the Churches that be in Asia and all they which succeeded after Policarpus to this day beareth witnes And the same Irenaeus witnesseth also that the sayd Policarpus wrote an Epistle to the Phillipians which whether it be the same that is now extant and read in the name of Policarpus it is doubted of some notwithstanding in the sayd Epistle diuers things are founde very holesome and Apostolicke as where he teacheth of Christ of iudgement and of the resurrection Also he writeth of faith very worthily thus declaryng that by grace we are saued and not by works but in the will of God by Iesus Christ. In Eusebius we reade in like maner a part of an Epistle written by Irenaeus to Florinus wherin is declared how that the said Irenaeus being yet yong was with Policarpus in Asia at what time he saw well remembred what Policarpus did and the place where he sat teaching his whoâ—e order of life and proportion of his body with the sermons wordes which he said to the people And furthermore he perfectly remembred howe that the saide Policarpus often times reported vnto him those thinges which hee learned and heard them speake of the Lord his dooinges power and doctrine who heard the worde of life with their owne eares all which were more consonant and agreable to the holy Scripture Thus with much more hath Irenaeus concerning Policarpus Hierome also writing of the same Policarpus hath howe he was in great estimation throughout all Asia for that he was scholer to the Apostles and to them which did see and were conuersant with Christ himselfe whereby it is to be coniectured his authority to be much not onely with them of his owne Church but wyth all other Churches about him Ouer and besides it is witnessed by the sayd Irenaeus that Policarpus came to Rome in the time of Anicetus Byshop of Rome about the yere of our Lord. 157. in yâ— raigne of Antoninus Pius whose cause of his comming thether appeareth to be about the controuersie of Easterday wherin the Asians and the Romanes somthing disagreed amonge theÌ„selues And therfore the said Policarpus in the behalfe of the brethren and Church of Asia tooke his long iourneye thether to come and conferre with Anicetus Wherof wryteth also Nicephorus Lib. 4. declaring that Policarpus and Anicetus something varied in opinions and iudgement about that mater And that notwithstanding yet both freÌ„dly communicated either with the other insomuch that Anicetus in his Church gaue place to Policarpus to minister the Communion and Sacrament of the Lordes Supper for honour sake which may be a notable testimony now to vs that the doctrine concerning the free vse and liberty of ceremonies was at that time retained in the church without any offence of stomacke or breach of Christian peace in the Church This Policarpus as is aboue mentioned suffered his Martyrdome euen in his owne Church at Smyrna where he had laboured so many yeares in planting of the Gospel of Christ which was about the yeare of our Lorde 170. as Eusebius rekoneth in his Chronicle and in the 7. yeare of Antoninus Verus his raigne wherby it appeareth that Socrates in Historia tripartita was much deceaued saying that Policarpus suffered in the time of Gordianus In this fourth persecution beside Policarpus and other mentioned before we read also in Eusebius of diuers other who at the same time likewise did suffer at Smyrna Ouer and besides in the said persecution suffered moreouer Metrodorus a ministrr who was giuen to the fier so consumed An other was worthy Pionius which after much boldnes of speeche with his Apologies exhibited his sermons made to the people in the defence of christian sayth and after much reheuyng and comforting of such as were in prisons and otherwise discoÌ„forted at last was put to cruell torments and afflictions then giuen likewise to the fire so finished his blessed martyrdome After these also suffered Carpus Papylus and Agathonyca a woman who after their most constaunt and worthye confessions were put to death at Pergamopolis in Asia witnessing Eusebius Lib. 4 cap 7.
And as these suffered to in Asia so in Rome suffered Felicitas with her 7 children who vnder this M. Antoninus Verus sustayned also the cruelty of this persecution The names of whose children Bergomensis and other histories doe thus recite Ianuarius Felix Philippe Siluanus Alexander Vitalis Martialis Of whom her first and eldest sonne Ianuarius after he was whipped and scourged with roddes was prest to death with leaden waightes Felix and Phillippe had their braynes beaten out with maules Siluanus was cast downe headlong and had his necke broken Furthermore Alexander Vitalis and Martialis was beheaded Last of all Felicitas the mother otherwise then the accustomed maner was for such as hadde borne Children was slayne with the sword Ex Supplem In the rage of this fourth persecution vnder the raigne of Antonius Pius suffered also good Iustinus a man in learning and Philosophy excellent a great defender of Christian Religion Who first exhibited unto the Emperour to the Senate a booke or Apologie in the defence of the Christians and afterward himselfe also dyed a Martyr Of whom in the history of Euseb. Lib. 4. cap. 16. it is thus recorded That about what tyme or a little before that Polycarpus with other diuers Sainctes suffered Martyrdome in Pargamopolis a Cittie of Asia this Iustinus as is aforesayd preâ—ented a booke in defence of our doctrine to the Emperour to wit vnto Antonius and to the Senate After which he was also crowned with like Martyrdome vnto those whome he in his booke had defended through the malicious meanes and crafty circumuention of Crescens This Crescens was a Philosopher confirming hys lyfe and maners to the Cynical sect whom for because this Iustinus had reproued in open audience and had borne away the victory of the trueth which he defended he therefore as much as in him lay did worke procure vnto him this crowne of Martyrdome And this did also Iustine him selfe a Philosopher no lesse famous by hys profession foresee and declare in hys foresayd Apology telling almost all those thinges before hand which should happen vnto him by these words saying And I looke after this good turne that I be slayne goyng by the way eyther of some of those whom I haue named and to haue my braynes beaten out with a bat or els of Crescens whom I cannot call a Phylosopher but rather a vayne boaster For it is not conuenient to call him a Philosopher whiche openly professeth thinges to him vnknowne and whereof he hath no skil saying and reporting of vs that the Christians be vngodly irreligiouse And all to please and flatter them which are reduced by errour For whether he obiecteth against vs the doctrine of the Christians whiche he hath not read yet is he very malicious and worse then the vnlearned ideotes who for the most part vse not to dispute or iudge of thinges they know not and to beare witnes of the fame Or put case that he had read them yet vnderstandeth he not the maiestie of the matters therein conteined or if peraduenture he vnderstandeth them and doth it for thys purpose that he would not be counted as one of them then is he so much the more wicked and malicious and the bondslaue of vyle beastly both fame and feare For this I testifie of him geuing you truely to vnderstand that for a truth which I declare vnto you how that I haue apposed him and haue put vnto him many questions whereby I know and perceaue that he vnderstandeth nothing But if so be that this our disputatioÌ„ with him hath not come vnto your eares I am ready to communicate vnto you agayn those questions which I demaunded of him whiche things shall not be vnfit for your Princely honour to heare But if ye knowe and vnderstand both what thinges I haue examined him of as also what aunswere he hath made it shal be apparant vnto you that he is altogether ignoraunt of our doctrine and learning or els if he knoweth the same he dare not vtter it for feare of hys auditors which thing as I sayd before is a proofe that he is no Philosopher but a slaue to vayne glory which maketh none accompt of that which his own Mayster Socrates had in so great estimation And thus much of Iustine out of Iustine himselfe Now to verifie that which Iustine here of him selfe doth prophecie that Crescens would and did procure his death Tacianus a man brought vp of a childe in the institutions of the Gentiles and obtayned in the same not a little fame and which also left behinde him many good monumentes and Commentaries writeth in hys booke agaynst the Gentiles in this sort And Iustine sayth he that most excellent learned man full well spake and vttered his minde that the afore recited men were lyke vnto theeues or lyers by the high way side And in the sayd book speaking afterward of certaine Philosophers the sayd Tacianus inferreth thus Crescens therefore sayth he when he came first into that great Cittie passed all other in the vicious loue of children and was very much geuen to couetousnes and where he taught that men ought not to regard death he himself doth feare death that he did all his indeuour to oppresse Iustine with death as with the most greatest euill that was and all because that Iustine speaking trueth reproued the Philosophers to be men onely for the belly and deceauers and this was the cause of Iustines Martyrdome Hierome in his Ecclesiasticall Catalogue thus writeth Iustine when in the Cittie of Rome he had his disputations and had reprooued Crescens the Cinike for a great blasphemer of the Christians for a bellygod and a man fearing death and also a follower of lust and lechery at the last by his indeuour and conspiracie was accused to be a Christian and for Christ shed his bloud in the yeare of our Lord. 154. vnder Marcus Antonius as the Cronicles doe witnes Abb Vrsperg and Eusebius in his Cronicle in the xiii yeare of the Emperour Antoninus Among these aboue recited is also to be numbred Praxedis a blessed virgine the daughter of a Citizen of Rome who in the tyme of Anicetus there Byshop was so brought vp in the doctrine of Christ and so affected to hys religion that she with her sister Potentiana bestowed all her patrimony vpon the relieuing of poore Christians geuing all her time to fasting and prayer and to the burryng of the bodyes of the Martyrs And after she had made free all her famelie with her seruauntes after the death of her sister she also departed and was buryed in peace Under the same Antoninus also suffered Ptolomeus and Lucius for the confession of Christ in a Cittie of Egipt called Alexandria whose history because it is described in the Apology of Iustinus Martyr I thought therefore so to set forth the same as it is alledged in Eusebius declaring the manner and occasion
as did Melito Quadratus and Aristides before mentioned About the same time also wrote Heraclitus who first began to write annotations enarrations vpon the newe Testament and Epistles of the Apostles Also Theophilus Byshop of Caesaria Dionysius Byshoppe of Corinthe a man famously learned which wrote diuers Epistles to diuers Churches among other writeth exhorting Penitus a certaine Byshop Ne graue seruandae castitatis onus necessario fratribus imponat sed multorum sese imbecilitati attemperet that is that he would lay no yoke of chastitie of any necessity vpon his brethren but that he would consider the infirmitie of other and beare with it Euseb. Lib. 4. cap. 23. Moreouer the sayd Dionisius in his Epistles writing of Dionisius Agiopagites declareth of him how that he was first coÌ„uerted to the Christian faith by S. Paule according as in the actes is recorded and afterwarde was made the first Byshop of Athens but maketh there no mention of his booke de Hierarchia Whereby it maye easely appeare what is to be iudged of that booke Furthermore by the Epistles of the saide Dionisius Corint this wee haue to vnderstande to be the vse at that time in Churches to reade the letters and Epistles such as were sent by learned Bishops and teachers vnto the Congregations as may appeare by these words of Dionisius who writing to the church of the Romanes and to Soter saith This day we celebrate the holy Dominical day In which we haue read your Epistle which alwaies we wil read for our exhortation like as we doe reade also the Epistle of Clement sent to vs before c. Euseb. ibid. where also mention is made of keepyng the Sonday holy Whereof wee finde no mention made in auntient authors before his time except onely in Iustinus Martyr who in his description declareth two tymes most especially vsed for Christen men to congregate together first when any conuert was to be Baptised The second was vpon the Sonday which was wont for ij causes then to be halowed First because saith he vpon that day God made the worde Secondlye because that Christ vpon that day first shewed himselfe after his resurrection to his Disciples c. Ouer and beside these aboue named about the daies of Commodus wrote also Clemens Alexandrinus a man of notable and singular learning whose bookes although for a great part be lost yet certaine of them yet remaine wherin is declared among other thinges the order and number of the bookes and Gospels of the new testament c. The same time moreouer liued Pantenus which was the first in Alexandria that professed in open schoole to reade of whom is thought first to proceede the order and maner among the Christians to read and professe in Uniuersities This Pantenus for his excellency of learning was sent by Demetrius Bishop of Alexandria to preach to the Indeans where he founde the Gospell of S. Mathewe written in Hebrew left there by S. Bartelinewe which booke afterward he brought with him from thence to the Library of Alexandria Duryng all the raigne of Commodus God graunted rest tranquility although not without some bloudshed of certaine holy Martyrs as is aboue declared vnto his Church In the which time of tranquillitie the Christians hauing now some laisure from the foraine enemy begaÌ„ to haue a little contention among themselues about the ceremonie of Easter which contention albeit of long time before had bene stirring in the church as is before mentioned of Polycarpus and Anicetus yet the variance and difference of that ceremonie brought no breach of Christian concorde and societie among them Neither as yet did the matter exceede so farre but that the band of loue and communion of brotherly life continued although they differed in the ceremonie of the day For they of the West Church pretending the tradition of Paule and Peter but in deede beyng the traditioÌ„ of Hermes and of Pius kept one day which was vpon the Sonday after the 14. day of the first moneth The Church of Asia following the ordinance of Iohn the Apostle obserued an other as more shal be declared the Lord willing when we come to the tyme of Victor Bishop of Rome In the meane tyme as concerning the fourth persecution let this hetherto suffise The fift Persecution AFter the death of Commodus raigned Pertinax but few monthes after whom succeeded Seuerus Under whom was raised the fift persecution against the christian saints who raigning the terme of 18. yeares the first x. yeares of the same was very fauourable and curteous to the Christians Afterward through sinister suggestions and malicioâ—s accusations of the malignaÌ„t was so incensed against them that by Proclamations he commaunded no Christians any more to be suffered Thus the rage of the Emperour beyng inflamed agaynst them great persecution was stirred vpon euery side wherby an infinite nuÌ„ber of Martyrs were slayne as Eusebius in his sixt booke recordeth which was about the yeare of our Lord 205. The crimes and false accusations obiected against the Christians are partly touched before pag. 37. as sedition and rebellion against the Emperour sacriledge murthering of Infants incestuous polution eating rawe flesh libidinous coÌ„mixture whereof certaine in deede called then Gnostici were infamed Item it was obiected against them for worshipping the head of an Asse which whereof it should rise I finde no certain cause except it were perhaps by the Iewes Also they were charged for worshipping the sunne for that peraduenture before the sunne rise they conuented together singing their morning Hymnes vnto the Lord or els because they prayed toward the East but especially for that they would not with them worship their idolatrous gods and were counted as enemies to all men c. The Capitaines and Presidentes of this persecution vnder the Emperour were Hilarianus Vigellius Claudius Hermianus Ruler of Cappadocia Cecilius Capella Vespronius also Demetrius mentioned of Cyprian And Aquila Iudge of Alexandria of whom Euseb. Lib. 6. cap. 5. maketh relation The places where the force of this persecution most raged were Affrica Alexandria Cappadocia and Carthage The number of them that suffered in this persecution by the report of the Ecclesiasticall story was innumerable Of whoÌ„ the first was Leonides the father of Origene who was beheaded with whoÌ„ also Origene his sonne beyng of the age theÌ„ of xvij yeares should haue suffered such a seruent desire hee had to be Martired for Christ had not hys mother priuily in the night season conueied away his clothes his shirt WherupoÌ„ more for shame to be seen then for feare to die he was coÌ„strained to remaine at home and when he could do nothing els yet he writing to his father a letter with these words Caue tibi ne quid propter nos aliud quam martyrij constanter faciendi propostum cogites that is Take heede to your selfe that you tourne not your thought and purpose for our sake
decretall epistles inough is sayd before more may bee considered of the discrete Reader Marianus Scotus Sabellicus Nauclerus other late story writers doe hold as is aforesayd that he dyed a Martyr in the dayes of Alexander Seuerus after he had gouerned that seat 4. yeares as Damasus and Platina do witnes as Marianus sayth eight yeares The same Damasus and Platina do testifie of him that he by his preaching and holines of life cōuerted diuers Ethnikes to the fayth Among whom were Tiburtius and Valerianus the husband of Cecilia which both being noble men of Rome remained constant in the fayth vnto the end and Martyrdome Of this Cecilia thus it is is written in the Martyrologe by Ado that Cecilie the virgin after she had brought Valerian her husband espoused and Tiburtius his brother to the knowledge and fayth of Christ and with her exhortations had made them constant vnto Martyrdome after the suffryng of them she was also apprehended by Almachius the ruler and brought to the Idols to do sacrifice which thing when she abhorred to do she should be presented before the iudge to haue the condēnation of death In the meane time the Sergeants and officers which were about her beholdyng her comely beautie and the prudent behauior in her conuersation began with many persuasions of wordes to sollicite her mynd to fauour her selfe and that so excellent beautie and not to cast her selfe away c. But she agayne so replied to them with reasons godly exhortations that by the grace of almighty God their hartes began to kindle and at length to yeld to that Religion which before they did persecute Which thing she perceauing desired of the iudge Almachius a litle respite Which beyng graunted she sendeth for Vrbanus the Bishop home to her house to stablish and ground them in the fayth of Christ. And so were they with diuers other at the same tyme Baptised both men women to the number as the story sayth of 400. persons among whome was one Gordianus a noble man This done this blessed Martyr was brought before the iudge where she was condemned then after was brought to the house of the Iudge where she was enclosed in a whote bath but she remayning there a whole day night without any hurt as in a cold place was brought out again and cōmaundement giuen that in the bath she should be beheaded The executor is said to haue foure strokes at her necke yet her head beyng cut off she as the story geueth liued three days after And so died this holy Virgine martyr whose body in the night season Vrbanus the bishop tooke and buried among the other Bishops Ado the compiler of this Martyrologe addeth that this was done in the tyme of Marcus Aurelius and Commodus But that cannot be for so much as Vrbanus by all histories was long after those Emperors and liued in the dayes of this Alexander as is aboue declared Antoninus Bergomēsis Equilinus with such other writers set forth this history with many strāge miracles wrought by the said Cecilia in conuerting her husband Valerianus and his brother in shewyng them the Angell which was the keeper of her virginitie and of the Angell putting on crowns vpon their heads But as touching these miracles as I do not dispute whether they be true or fabulous so because they haue no ground vpon any ancient or graue authors but taken out of certain new Legends I do therfore referre them thether from whence they came Under the same Alexander diuers other there be whom Bergomensis mentioned to haue suffred martyrdom as one Agapitus of the age of xv yeares who beyng apprehended and condemned at Preneste in Italy because he would not sacrifice to Idoles was assayled with sundry tormentes first with whips scourged then hanged vp by the feete after hauing hote water poured vpon him at last cast to the wild beasts with all which torments when he could not be hurt finally with sword was beheaded The executor of these punishments as by Henricus Erford may be gathered was one Antiochus who in the executing of the foresayd torments sodenly fell downe from his iudiciall seate crying out that al his inward bowels burned within him and so gaue vp the breath Henr. de Erfordia Lib. 6. cap. 29. Also with the same Agapitus is numbred Calepodius a minister of Rome whose body first was drawen through the citie of Rome after cast into Tiber. Bergo ibidem Then followeth Pammachius a Senatour of Rome with his wife and children and other both men and women to the number of xlii Item an other noble Senator of Rome named Simplicius all which together in one day had their heads smitten off and their heads after hanged vp in diuers gates of the Citie for a terrour of other that none should professe the name of Christ. Beside these suffred also Quiritius a noble man of Rome who with his mother Iulia and a great number moe were put likewise to death Also Tiberius and Valerianus Citizens of Rome and brethren suffered as Bergomensis sayth the same tyme who first being bruised and broken with bats after were beheaded Also Vincentius Bergomensis and Erfordiensis make mētion of Martina a Christian virgine which after diuers bitter punishments beyng constant in her fayth suffered in like maner by the sword Albeit as touching the tyme of these forenamed Martyrs as I find them not in elder writers so do I suppose them to suffer vnder Maximinus or Decius rather then vnder Alexander * The sixt Persecution AFter the death of Alexander the Emperour who with his mother Mammea as is said was murdred in Germany folowed Maximinus chosen by the will of the souldiours rather then by the authority of the Senate about the yeare of our Lord 237. who for the hatred hee had to the house of Alexander as Eusebius recordeth raysed vp the vi persecution against the Christians especially against the teachers and leaders of the Church thinking thereby the sooner to vanquish the rest if the captains of them were remooued out of the way Whereby I suppose rather the Martyrdome of Vrbanus the bishop and of the rest aboue specified to haue happened vnder the tiranny of this Maximinus then vnder Alexander In the tyme of this persecution Origene wrote his booke De Martyrio which booke if it were extant would geue vs some knowledge I doubt not of such as in this persecution did suffer which now lye in silence vnknowne And no doubt but a great number they were moe should haue bene had not the prouidēt mercy of God shortened his dayes brideled his tiranny for he raigned but three yeares After whom succeeded Gordianus an 240. a man no lesse studious for the vtilitie of the commō wealth as mild and gentle to the christians This Gordian after he had gouerned with much peace and tranquilitie the Monarchie of Rome the space of vj. yeares was slayne of
In the which functioÌ„ he ministred the terme of xvj yeares Eusebius Lib. 6. cap. 35. Of this Heraclas writeth also Origene himselfe that he although beyng Priest yet ceased not to read ouer and peruse the bookes of the Gentils to the intent he might the better out of their owne bookes confute their errour c. After Heraclas succeeded Dionysius Alexandrinus in the bishoprike of Alexandria like as he succeded him in the schole before Which Dionysius also writeth of the same Heraclas vnto Philemon a Priest of Rome thus saying Hunc ego canonem typum a beato Heracla Papa nostro accepi c. that is This Canon and type I receaued of blessed Heraclas our Pope c. This Heraclas was no Martyr which dyed 3. yeares before Decius about the yeare of our Lord 250. After whom succeeded next in the same seat of Alexandria Dionysius Alexandrinus who also suffered much vnder the tiranny of Decius as hereafter shal be shewed Christ willing when we come to the tyme of Valerian Nicephorus in his fift booke and other which write of this persecutioÌ„ vnder Decius declare the horriblenes therof to be so great and so innumerable Martyrs to suffer in the same that he sayth it is as easie to number the sandes of the sea as to recite the perticular names of them whoÌ„ this persecution did deuour In the which persecutioÌ„ the chiefest doers and tormenters vnder the Emperour appeare in the history of Vincentius to be these Optimus the vnder Consull Secundianus Verianus and Marcellianus c. Although therfore it be hard here to inferre all and singular persons in order that dyed in this persecution yet such as remayne most notable in stories I will briefly touche by the grace of him for whose cause they suffred In the former tractation of the fift persecution mentioÌ„ was made before of Alexander bishop of Hierusalem and of his troubles suffred vnder Seuerus and how afterward by the miracle of God he was appointed bishop of Hierusalem where he continued a very aged man aboue the terme of 40 yeares gouernour of that Church til the tune of the first yeare of Decius At what tyme he being brought from Hierusalem to Cesarea into the iudgement place after a constant and euident confession of his fayth made before the Iudge was committed vnto prison and there finished his lyre as testifieth Dionysius Alexandrinus in the sixâ— booke of Eusebius After whome succeeded in that seate Mezabanes the xxxvj Bishop of that Citie after Iames the Apostle Mention was made also before of Asclepiades Bishop of Antioch who succeeded after Serapion and in the persecution of Seuerus did likewise perseuer a constant confessor and as Vincentius testifieth in his xj booke suffered Martyrdome at last vnder this Decius But this computation of Vincentius can in no wise agree with the truth of tyme for as much as by probable writers as Zonaras Nicephorus and other the sayd Asclepiades after Serapion entred the bishops seate of Antioch an 214. and sate vij yeares before the tyme of Gordianus After whom succeeded Philetus an 221. gouerning the function xij yeares And after him Zebinus followed an 232. and so after him Babylas which Babylas if he dyed in this persecution of Decius then could not Asclepiades also suffer in the same tyme who dyed so long before him as is declared Of this Babylas bishop of Antioche Eusebus and Zonaras record that vnder Decius he dyed in prison as did Alexander bishop of Hierusalem aboue rehearsed We read in a certaine treatise of Chrysostome intituled Contra Gentiles a notable and a long history of one Babylas a martyr who about these times was put to death for resistyng a certaine Emperour not suffring him to enter into the temple of the Christians after a cruell murder coÌ„mitted the story of which murder is this There was a certaine Emperour who vpon conclusioÌ„ of peace made with a certain nation had receiued for hostage or suretie of peace the sonne of the king beyng of yong and tender age with conditions vpon the same that neither he should be molested of them nor that they should euer be vexed of him Upon this the kings sonne was deliuered not without great care and feare of the father vnto the Emperour whom the cruell Emperor contrary to promise caused in short tyme without all iust cause to be slayne This fact so horrible beyng committed the tyrant with all hast would enter into the temple of the christians Where Babylas beyng bishop or minister withstoode him that he should not into the place approch The Emperour therewith not a litle incensed in great rage commaunded him forthwith to be laid in prison with as many irons as he could beare from theÌ„ce shortly after to be brought forth to death and execution Babylas going constantly and boldly to his Martyrdome desired after his death to be buried with his irons and bands so he was The story proceedeth moreouer and saith that in continuaunce of tyme in the raigne of Constantinus Gallus then made the ouersear of the East partes caused his body to be translated into the suburbes of Antioch called Daphnes where was a temple of Apollo famous with diuelish Oracles answers geuen by that Idole or by the deuill rather in that place In the which temple after the bringing of the body of Babylas the idole ceased to geue any more Oracles saying that for the body of Babylas he could geue no moe answers but complaining that that place was woont to bee consecrated vnto him but now it was full of dead mens bodies And thus the Oracles there ceased for that tyme till the comming of Iulianus who inquiring out the cause why the Oracles ceased caused the bones of the holy Martyr to be remooued agayne from thence by the christians whom he then called Galileans They commyng in a great multitude both men maydens and children to the tombe of Babylas transported his bones according to the commaundement of the emperour singing by the way as they went the verse of the Psalme in wordes as followeth Confounded be all that worship Images and all that glory in Idoles c. which comming to the Emperours â—ares set him in great rage against the Christians stirring vp persecution against them Albeit Zonaras declareth the cause something otherwise saying that so soone as the body of him and other Martyrs were remooued away incontineÌ„t the temple of the Idole with the Image in the night was consumed with fire For the which cause sayth Zonaras Iulian stirred vp with anger persecuted the Christians as shall be shewed Christ willyng in his order and place hereafter And thus much of Babylas which whether it was the same Babylas Bishop then of Antioche or an other of the same name it appeareth not by Chrysostome which neither maketh mention of the Emperours name nor of the place where this Babylas was bishop Agayne the stopping out of the
brought by souldiours vnto Taposixis where as Timotheus by the prouidence of God neyther was present nor yet takē Who then returning home foūd his house desert and officers watching about the same vs within taken c. And agayne shortly after it foloweth And to see sayth he the admirable disposing of God his workes As Timotheus was thus flying with much hast great feare a certain man as happened a dweller neere by met him by the way asked whether he went so hastely to whome Timotheus aunswering declared all the matter simply as it was Which done the man proceedeth on hys iourney whether he was purposed to go which was to a mariage the maner of which mariages then was to sit vp all the night long feasting and drinking Thus as he was come sitting with them at the feast he telleth his companions what was done what he heard by the way This was no sooner told but all they forthwith vpon a head as stroken with a sodain fury rushing out together made toward vs as fast as they could with such crying noyse as might seeme very terrible At the first hearing wherof the souldiours that had vs in keping being afraid ran away by reason wherof we were left alone found as we were lying vpon fourmes benches I then the Lord knoweth thinking with my selfe that they had bene thieues which came to spoyle and rob being in my couch lay still in my shirt onely as I was the rest of my garments lying by me I offred to them They then willed me in all hast to rise and get away wherby I then perceauing the cause of their commyng cryed vnto them desiring that they would suffer vs so to do And if they would do any benefit for me for so much as I could not escape the hands of thē which would pursue me and cary me away I prayed them that they would preuent them and cut off my head before And as I was crying thus vnto them casting my selfe groueling vpon the pauement as my companions can testifie who were pertakers of all these thinges they brust forth violently takyng me by the handes and feete and caried me out of the doores and led me away There followed me Gaius Faustus Petrus Paulus who were witnesses of all the same which brought me also out of the Citie and so setting me vpon a bare Asse conueyed me away Thus much writeth Dionysius of himselfe the example of whose Epistle is cited in the Ecclesiasticall story of Eusebius Lib. 6. cap. 40. also Lib. 7. cap. 11. Nicephorus in his fift booke cap. 27. maketh mention of one named Christophorus which also suffered in this persecution of Decius Of which Christophorus whether the fable riseth of that mighty Giant set vp in Churches wadyng through the Seas with Christ on his shoulder and a tree in his hand for a walking staffe c. it is vncertayne Georg. Wicelius alledgeth out of Ruggerus Fulden and mentioneth of one Christophorus borne of the nation of the Cananites which suffered vnder Decius beyng as he sayth of xii cubites hye But the rest of the history paynted in Churches the sayd Wicelius he derideth as fables of Centaurus or other Poeticall fictions Bergomensis in hys viii booke maketh relation of diuers martyred vnder Decius as Meniatus which suffered at Florence of Agatha an holy virgine of Sicile who is sayd to suffer diuers and bitter tormentes vnder Quintinianus the Proconsul with prisonment with beatinges with famine with racking roled also vpon sharpe shelles and hot coles hauing moreouer her brestes cut from her body as Bergomensis and the Martyrologe of Ado recorde In the whiche Authors as I denye not but part of the story may be true so agayne concernyng the myracles of the aged man appearing to her and of the yong man clothed in a silken vesture with an hundreth yong mē after him and of the marble table with the inscription Mentem sanctam c. I doubt Hard it is to recite all that suffred in this persecution whē as whole multitudes went into wildernes mountains wandring without succour or comfort some starued with hunger and cold some with sicknes consumed some deuoured of beastes some with barbarous theeues taken and caried away Vincentius in his xj booke speakyng of Asclepiades writeth also of xl virgins and Martyrs which by sundry kindes of torments were put to death about the same tyme in the persecution of this tirant Likewise in the said Vincentius mentiō is made of Tryphon a man of great holines and constant in his suffryng who beyng brought to the Citie of Nice before the President Aquilus for his constant confession of Christes name was afflicted with diuers and grieuous torments and at length with the sword put to death At what tyme Decius had erected a temple in the midst of the Citie of Ephesus compelling all that were in the Citie there to sacrifice to the Idoles seuen Christians were found whose names were Maximianus Malchus Martianus Dionysius Ioannes Serapion and Constantinus who refusing the Idolatrous worship were accused for the same vnto the Emperour to be Christians Which when they constantly professed and did not deny notwithstanding because they were souldiours retayning to the Emperours seruice respite was geuen them for a certaine space to deliberate with themselues til the returne agayne of the Emperour which then was goyng to warre In the meane space the Emperour being departed they taking counsail together went and hidde themselues in secret caues of the Mount Caelius The Emperour returnyng agayne after great inquisitiō made for them hearing where they were caused the mouth of the place where they were to be closed vp with heapes of stones that they not able to get out should be famished within And thus were those good men martired The story if it be true goeth further that they betwene feare and sorrow fell a sleepe in which sleepe they continued the space of certaine ages after till the tyme of Theodosius the Emperour before they did awake as reporteth Vincentius Nicephorus Lib. 5. ca. 27. and partly also Henr. Erfordiens◠But of their awakyng that I referre to them that lift beleue it Certain it is that at the last day they shall awake in deede without any fable Hieronymus in the lyfe of Paulus the Hermite reciteth a story of a certaine souldiour whom the Pretor could not otherwise with torments remooue frō his Christianitie he deuised an other way which was this he comaunded the souldiour to be layd vpon a soft bed in a pleasant garden among the flourishing Lillies and red Roses which done all other beyng remoued away himself there left alone a beautifull harlot came to him who embracing him with al other intisements of an harlot laboured to prouoke him to her naughtines But the godly souldiour fearyng God more then obeying flesh bitte of his tong with hys owne teeth and spit it in the
hearing the history of the Prophet Ionas The same Hierome moreouer testifieth how he immediatly vpon his conuersion distributed among the poore al his substaunce and after that being ordained a Priest was not long after constituted bishop of the congregation of Carthage But whether he succeded Agrippinus of whom he often maketh mention which also was the first author of rebaptization or some other bishop of Carthage it remaineth vncertain But this is most true he himselfe shined in his office and dignitie with such good giftes and vertues that as Nazianzenus writeth he had the gouernment of the whole east Church and church of Spain and was called the Bishop of the Christian men And to the further setting foorth to the praise of God of his godly vertues wherwith he was indued appearing as well in his owne workes to them that list to peruse the same as also described by other worthy writers he was curteous and gentle louing and ful of patience and therwithall sharpe seuere in his office according as the cause required as appeareth in his first booke and third epistle Furthermore he was most louing and kinde towarde his brethren and tooke much payne in helping and relieuyng the Martyrs as appeareth by his letters to the Elders and Deacons of his Bishopricke that with all study and indeuour they should gently entertaine and shewe pleasure vnto the Martirs in his absence as partly is touched before The third Epistle of his first booke doth declare of what stomacke and godly courage he was in executyng his office and handling his matters Neither was he void of prudence circumspection but was adorned with marueilous modestie wherby he attempted nothing vpon his owne head and iudgement but with the consent of his fellow byshops and other inferiour Ministers that chiefly amoÌ„g others doth the 10. Epistle of his third booke witnes He was of a marueilous liberal disposition towards the poore brethren of other countries for so often as he had cause of absence he committed the care of those poore men to his fellow officers and wrote vnto them that of their own proper goods they would helpe their banished brethren to that which was necessary for them as witnesseth the 24. Epistle of his thirde booke He reciteth among other gifts wherewith he was indued as touching the visions and heauenly admonitions of the persecutions that should follow and of other matters touching the gouernment of the Church in his first booke third Epistle and fourth booke and fourth Epistle where he reciteth and expoundeth the forme or maner of a certaine vision which we haue before sufficiently expressed He had moreouer great skill in the foreknowledge of things that should chaunce as may be gathered in the vj. Epistle of his fourth booke Also Augustine doth attribute vnto him many worthy vertues which wryteth much in setting foorth his giftes of humilitie in his seconde booke of Baptisme the fourth chapter against the Donatistes and in his vij booke and xj chap. of his long sufferaunce and patience Also of his curtesie and meekenes by which vertues he concealed nothing that he vnderstoode but vttered the same meekely and patiently Also that he kept the Ecclesiasticall peace concorde with those that were of an other opinion then he was of lastly that he neither circumuented nor did preiudice any man but followed yâ— thing which seemed good in his iudgement it is manifest in S. Augustine his fift booke De Baptismo contra Donatistas Neyther is this to be passed with silence that Hierome writeth that he was very diligent in reading especially the works of Tertullian For he saieth that he saw a certaine olde man whose name was Paulus which tolde him he saw the notarye of blessed Cyprian being then an olde man when he him selfe was but a springal in the Citie of Rome and told him that it was Cyprians wont neuer to let one daye passe wythout some reading of Tertullian and that he was accustomed oftentimes to say vnto him giue me any master meanyng thereby Tertullian Now a few wordes touching his exile and Martyrdome Of his Epistles which he wrote backe to his congregation leading his life in exile mention is made aboue wherin he sheweth the vertue beseeming a faithfull pastor in that he tooke no lesse care as wel of his owne church as of other Bishops being absent then he did beyng presente Wherin also he himselfe doth signifie that voluntarily he absented himselfe least he should doe more hurt then good to the congregation by reason of his presence as is likewyse declared before Thus from the desolate places of his banishment wherein he was oftentimes sought for he writeth vnto his brethren as in his third booke and x. Epistle is manifest which thing semeth to be done in the raigne of Decius or Gallus But after that he returned againe but of exile in the raigne of this Valorianus he was also after that the second tyme banished of Paternus the Proconsull of Aphrica into the Citie of Thurbin as the oration of Augustine touching Cyprian sheweth or els as Pontius the Deacon saith into a Citie named Furâ—bilitana or Curabilitana But when Paternus the Proconsull was dead Galienus Maximus succeded in the rowme and office of Paternus who fynding Cyprian in a garden caused him to be apprehended by his Sergeauntes and to be brought before the Idoles to offer sacrifice which when he woulde not doe then the Proconsul breaking forth in these words sayd Long hast thou liued in a sacrilegious mind and hast gathered togither men of wicked conspiracie and hast shewed thy selfe an enimie to the Gods of the Romanes and to their holye lawes neither could the sacrete Emperours Valerianus Galienus reuoke thee to the secte of their ceremonies At length the wicked tyraunt condemnyng him to haue hys head cut of he patiently and willingly submitted his necke to the stroke of the sword as Hieronimus affirmeth And so this blessed Martyr ended this present life in the Lorde Xistus then being Byshop of Rome as Eusebius noteth in the yeare of our Lorde 259. Sabellicus saith that he was Martired in the raigne of Gallus and Volusianus Lucius being bishop of Rome but that seemeth not like Now remayneth to speake something likewise of hys workes and bookes left behind him although al peradueÌ„ture doe not remaine that he wrote wherof some are missing some againe which in the liuery of his name title are not his but such as be certainly his by the style sense may soone be discerned such is the eloquence of his phrase grauity of his sentence vigour of wit power in perswasion so much differing from many other as he can lightlye be imitated but of fewe Of the which his bookes with vs extant as the florishing eloquence is worthely coÌ„mended proceeding out of the schoole of Rhetoricians so is the authoritie therof no lesse reputation not onely
among vs of this age of the Church but also among the Auncient fathers Whereof S. Austen speaking of his commendation sayth Ego inquit literas Cypriani non vt canonicas habeo sed eas ex canonisis considero quod in eis deuinarum Scripturarum autoritati congruit cum laude eius accipio quod autem non congruit cum pace eius respuo c. By which words it may appeare that Austen although he did not repute y◠bookes and writings of Cyprian to be equiualent with the holy Scripture yet notwithstanding next after the scriptures he had the same in great admiration Vincentius and Laziardus Celestinus recyting the names of dyuers bookes bearyng the tytle of Cyprian moe perchaunce then be truly his do collect out of them a certaine extract of his most pithy sentences al which here to repeat were to tedious To giue a tast of the speciall I thought it not impertinent As where he speaking of the treasures of a rich man exhorteth saying Ne dormiat in thesauris tuis quod pauperi prodesse potest◠i. Let it not sleepe in thy treasures that may profite the poore Duo nunquam veterascunt in homine cor semper nouas cogitationes machinando lingua cordis vanas conceptiones proferendo i. Two things neuer waxe old in man the hart euer in imagining new cogitations the toung euer in vttering the vaine conceptions of the hart Quod aliquando de necessitate amittendum est sponte prodiuina remuneratione distribuendum est .i. That which a man must needes forgo of necessitie wisedome it is a man to distribute so that God may euerlastingly reward him Disciplina est morum praesentium ordinata correctio malorum praeteritorum regularis obseruatio i. Discipline is an ordinate amendment of maners present and a regular obseruation of euils past Integritas ibi nulla esse potest vbi qui improbos damnent desunt soli qui damnentur occurrunt There can be no integrity wheras they which should condemne the wicked are euer wanting and they only which are to be condemned are euer present Auari ad hoc tantum possident quae habent vt ne alteri possidere liceat A couetous man onely possesseth his goodes for this because an other should not possesse them Sericum purpurum indutae Christum induere non possunt Wemen that aduaunce themselues in putting on silks and purple cannot lightly put on Christ. Foeminae crines suos inficiunt malo praesagio Capillos enim sibi flammeos auspicari non metuunt They which colour their lockes with red and yealow beginne betime to prognosticate of that colour theyr heades shall be in hell Qui se pingunt in hoc seculo aliter quam creauit Deus metuant ne cum resurrectionis venerit dies artifex creaturam suam non recognoscat They which loue to paynt themselues in this world otherwise then God hath created thē let them feare least when the day commeth of resurrection the creator will not know them Qui pauperi eleemosinam dat Deo suauitatis odorem sacrificat He that gyueth an almes to the poore sacrificeth to God an odour of swete smell Contemnenda est omnis iniuria praesentium molorum fiducia futurorum bonorum All iniurie of euils presēt to be neglected for the good hope of good thinges to come Nihil prodest verbis proferre virtutem factis destruere To set out vertue in wordes and to destroy the same in factes is nothing worth Quo plures domi sint tibi liberi hoc plus tibi non recondendum sed erogandum est quia multorum iam delicta redimenda sunt multorum purgandae conscientiae The mo children and greater houshoulde thou hast at home the more cause thou hast not to horde vp but to disperse abroode for that many sinnes are to be redeemed many consciences are to be purged ¶ Moreouer least the Papists here should take an occasion by this text grounded vpon the text of Tobi cap. 4. Almose saith he deliuereth from al sinne and death to build vp the workes of satisfactiō the said Cyprian Lib. 4. Epist 2. more plainely expoundeth both himselfe and that place of Scripture writing in these wordes Quia scriptum est Eleemosina ab omni peccato morte liberat Yob 4. non vtique ab ea morte quam semel Christi sanguis extinxit a qua nos salutaris Baptismi tedemptoris nostri gratia liberauit sed ab illa quae per delicta postmodum serpit c. That is Almose doth deliuer from all sinne and from death Yob 4. not from that saith Cyprian which the bloude of Christ hath once extincted and from which the wholsome grace of our Baptisme and of our redeemer hath deliuered vs but frō that death which afterward creepeth in by sinne c. Cyprian Lib. 4. Epist. 2. by which words it is apparant that Cyprian meaneth this deliueraunce which commeth by almose gyuing from death and sinne not to be expounded nor to be taken for death euerlasting from which only the bloude of Christ doth saue vs but for temporall or transitory punishment which is wont to be inflicted in this body of sin For so it is nothing repugnaunt but that temporall vertues may haue their temporall rewards in this life likwise sinnes committed may haue temporal punishments both of vs and in our families our eternal saluation standing euermore firme in Christ yet notwithstanding The foresaide Vincentius moreouer speaking of an other booke of Cyprian although the said booke be not numbred in the Catalogue of his workes maketh mention of xij abuses or absurdities in the life of man which in order be these 1. Sapiens sine operibus A wise man without good workes 2. Senex sine religione An old man without religion 3. Adolescens sine obedientia A young man without obedience 4. Diues sine eleemosina A rich man without almose 5. Foemina sine pudicitia A woman shameles 6. Dominus sine virtute A guide without vertue 7. Christianus contentiosus A Christian man contentious 8. Pauper superbus A poore man proude 9. Rex iniquus A king vnrighteous 10. Episcopus negligens A byshop negligent 11. Plebs sine disciplina People without discipline 12. Populus sine lege Subiectes without law As I haue hetherto set forth the commendation of Cyprian this blessed Martyr so must we nowe take heede againe that we do not here incurre the old common daunger whiche the Papystes are commonlye accustomed to runne into whose fault is alwayes almost to be immoderate and excessiue in their procedings making to much almost of euery thing So in speaking of the holye Sacraments they make more of them then doth the nature of Sacraments require not vsing them but abusing thē not referring or applying them but adoring them not taking thē in their kind for thinges godly as they are but taking thē for God himselfe turning religion into
superstition the creature to the creator that things signifying to the things them selues signified c. To the Church likewise and ceremonies of the church to generall Councels to the blessed virgin Mary mother of Christ to the bishop of Rome and to all other in like case not contented to attribute that which is sufficient they exceede moreouer the bounds of iudgement and veritie iudging so of the Church general coūcels as though they could neuer or did neuer erre in any iote That the blessed mother of Christ amongest al women was blessed and a virgine ful of grace the Scripture truth doth giue but to say that she was borne without al original sinne or to make of her an aduocate or mother of mercy there they run further then truth wil beare The ceremonies were first ordained to serue but onely for order sake vnto the which they haue attributed so much at length that they haue set in them a great part of our Religion yea also saluation And what thing is there els almost wherein the Papistes haue not exceeded Wherfore to auoyd this common error of the papists we must beware in cōmending the Doctors writers of the Church so commend them that truth and consideratiō go with our cōmendation For though this cannot be denied but that holy Cyprian and other blessed Martyrs were holy men yet notwithstanding they were men that is such as might haue had their falles faultes men I say not aungels nor gods saued by God not sauiours of men nor patrons of grace and though they were also men of excellent learning worthy Doctors yet with theyr learning they had their errors also annexed And though their bookes be as they ought to be of great authority yet ought they not to be equall with the Scriptures And albeit the saide well in most things yet it is not therefore inough that what they said it must stande for a truth That preeminence of authority onely belongeth to the worde of God and not to the pen of man For of men and Doctors be they neuer so famous there is none that is voyde of his reprehension In Origene although in his time the admiratiō of his learning was singuler yet how many things be there which the Church nowe holdeth not but examining him by Scriptures where he sayd well they admit him where otherwise they leaue him In Polycarpus the church hath corrected and altered that which he did holde in celebrating the Easter day after the Iewes Neither cā holy and blessed Ignatius be defended in al his sayings as where he maketh the fasting vpon the Sonday or the Sabboth day as great an offence as to kil Christ him selfe Ignat Epist. ad Phillip contrary to this saying of Saint Paule Let no man iudge you in meate drinke Also where the said Ignatius speaketh De virginitate and of other thinges mo Irenaeus did hold that man was not made perfect in the beginning He seemeth also to defend free will in man in those thinges also that be spirituall He saye◠that Christ suffered after he was fifty yeares old abusing this place of the Gospell Quinquaginta annos nondum habes c. Tertulianus whom S. Cyprian neuer laide out of his handes almost is noted to be a Chiliaste also to haue bene of Mōtanus sect The same did hold also with Iustine Cyprian other that the Aungels fel first for the concupiscence of women Lib. de habitu mulierum He defendeth fre wil of man after the corruption of nature inclining also to the errour of them which defend the possibilitie of keeping God his law Cōcerning Mariage Vnum matrimonium inquit nouimus sicut vnum Deum i. We know sayth he one Mariage as we know one God condemning the second maryage Lib de Monogam Diuers other things of like absurditie in him be noted Iustinus also seemeth to haue inclined vnto the errour of the Chiliastes of the fall of certaine Aungels by wemen offree will or man of possibilitie of keeping the lawe and such other Neither was this our Cyprian the great schooler of Tertulian vtterly exempt from the blot of them who contrary to the doctrine of the Church did hold with rebaptising of such as were before Baptised of heretikes Whereof speaketh S. Austen myslyking the same errour of Cyprian in these words contained in his 2. booke Contra Cresconium Cypriani inquit laudem ego consequi non valeo eius multis literis mea scripta non comparo eius ingenium diligo eius ore delector eius charitatem miror eius Martyrium veneror Non accipio quod de baptisandis haereticis schismaticis sensit c. Uppon the whiche matter there was a great contention betwene the sayd Cyprian and Stephen Bishop of Rome as partly afore is note◠Of Austen himselfe likewise of Ambrose Hierome Chrisostome the same maye be said that none of them also clearely passed away but their peculiar faultes and errours went with them whereof it were to long and out of our purpose at this present to entreate And thus much concerning the story of Cyprian the holy learned Martyr of Christ. Albeit here is to be noted by the way touching the life and story of Cyprian that this Cyprian was not he whome the narration of Nazianzen speaketh of as is aboue mentioned who from Arte Magicke was conuerted to bee a Christian which Cyprian was a Citizen of Antioche and afterward Bishop of the same Citie and was Martyred vnder Diocletian Where as this Cyprian was Byshop of Carthage and died vnder Valerianus as is sayd c. By the decrees of Gratiā Dist. x. Quoniam it appeareth moreouer that there was also a third Cyprian in the time of Iulianus the Emperour Apostata long after both these aforenamed For so giueth the title prefixed before the saide Distinct Cyprianus Iuliano Imperatori the distinction beginning Quoniam idem mediator Dei hominum homo Christus Iesus he actibus proprijs dignitatibus distinctis officia potestatis vtriusque discernit c. Upon the which distinctiō the glose commeth in with these words saying that the popedome and the seate Imperial haue both one beginning of one that is Christ who was both Bishoppe and king of Kings And that the said dignities be distincted albeit the Pope notwithstanding hath both the swords in his hand and may exercise them both some time And therefore although they be distincted yet in exercise the one standeth lineally vnder the other so that the imperiall dignitie is subiect vnder the Papall dignitie as the inferiour is subiect vnder the superiour that as there is one ruler ouer the whole which is God so in the Church is one Monarche that is the Pope to whom the Lord hath committed the power and lawfull right both of the heauenly and terrene dominion Haec Glosa Thus much I thought here
God and forthwith commaunded that they only should be banished the same But greatly he commended them which refused to doe sacrifice and confessed God affirmyng that they onely were worthy to be aboue â— prince forthwith 〈◊〉 theÌ„ that thenceforth they should be the 〈◊〉 counsellors and defeÌ„ders both of his person kingdom saying thus much more that they onely were worthy to be in office whome he might make account of as his assured friends and that he ment to haue them in more estimation then the substaÌ„ce he had in his treasurie Eusebius maketh mention hereof in his first booke of the life of Constantius and also Sozomenus in his 1. booke and â— chap. With this Constantius was ioyned as hath bene aforesayd Galerius Maximinus a man as Eutropius affirmeth very ciuill and a passing good souldior Furthermore a fauourer of wise and learned men of a quiet disposition not rigorous but in his dronkennesse wherof he would soone after repent him as Victor writeth whether he meaneth Maximinus the father or Maximinus his sonne it is vncertayne But Eusebius farre otherwise describeth the conditions of him in his viij booke and first chapter For he sayth he was of a tyrannicall disposition The feareinllest man that might be and curious in all magicall superstition in so much that without the diuinatioÌ„s and aunsweres of diuels he durst do nothing at al therefore he gaue great offices and dignityes to enchaunters Furthermore that he was an exactor and extortioner of the Citizens liberall to those that were flatterers geuen to surfeting and riote a great drinker of wine and in his furious drounkennesse most like a mad man a Ribaud an adulterer which came to no City but he rauished virgins defiled mens wiues To conclude he was so great an idolater that he built vp Temples in euery City and repayred those that were fallen in great decay and he chose out the most worthiest of his politicall Magistrates to be the idols priestes and deuised that they should execute that their office with great authority and dignity and also with warlike pompe But to Christian piety and religion he was most incensiue and in the East Churches exercised cruel persecution and vsed as executioners of the same Pencetius Quintianus and Theotechnus beside others Notwithstanding he was at length reuoked from his cruelty by the iust iudgemeÌ„t and punishment of God For he was sodenly vexed with a fatall disease most filthy and desperate which disease to describe was very straunge taking the first beginning in his flesh outwardly froÌ„ thence it proceeded more and more to the inward parts of his bodye For in the priuy members of his body ther happened vnto him a suddayne putrificatioÌ„ and after in the bottome of the same a botchy corrupt bile with a Fistula coÌ„suming eating vp his entrals out of the which came swarming forth an innumerable multitude of lice with such a pestiferous stinche that no man coulde abide him and so muche more for that all the grosenesse of his body by aboundance of meat before he fell sick was turned also into a fat which fat now putrified and stincking was so vgsome and horrible that none that came to him coulde abide the sight thereof By reason whereof the Phisitions which had him in cure some of theÌ„ notable to abide the intollerable stinch were commaunded to be slayne Other some because they could not heale him being so swollen and past hope of cure were also cruelly put to death At length being put in remembraunce that his disease was sent of God he began to forethinke the wickednesse that he had done agaynst the sayntes of God and so comming agayne to himselfe first confesseth vnto god all his offences then calling them vnto him which were about him forthwith commaunded all men to cease from the persecutions of the Christians Requiring moreouer that they should set vp his Imperiall proclamatioÌ„s for the restoring and reedyfiyng of their teÌ„ples and that they would obtayne this of the Christians in their assembles which without all feare and doubt they might be bolde to make that they would deuoutly pray to theyr God for the Emperour Then forthwith was the persecution stayed and the Imperiall proclamations in euery City were set vp contayning the retraction or countermaund of those thinges which agaynst the Christians were before decreed the copy whereof ensueth Amongst other thinges which for the benefite and coÌ„modity of the common weale we established we coÌ„maunded to reforme all thinges according to the auncient lawes and publicke discipline of the Romaines and also to vse this pollicy that the Christians which had forsaken the religion of those forefathers should be brought agayne to the right way For such phaÌ„tasticall singularity was amongst them that those thinges which their elders had receiued and allowed they reâ—ected and disallowed deuising euery man such lawes as they thought good and obserued the same assembling in diuers places great multitudes of people Therefore when our foresaid decree was proclaymed many there were that felt the penalty therof and many being troubled therefore suffered many kindes of death And because we see yet that there be many which perseuere in the same which neither geue due worship vnto the Celestiall Gods neither receiue the God of the Christians we hauing respect to our accustomed benignitie wherewith we are wont to shew fauour vnto all men thinke good in this cause also to extend our clemencye that the Christians may be agayne tollerated and appoynt them places where againe they may meet together so that they doe nothing contrary to publick order and discipline By an other Epistle we meane to prescribe vnto the iudges what shal be conuenient for them to do Wherefore according as this our bountifull clemencie deserueth let them make intercession to God for our health common weale and for themselus that in all places the state of of the common weale may be preserued and that they themselues may be able safely to liue within their bondes Euseb. lib. 8. cap. vltimo But one of his inferior officers whose name was also Maximinus was not well pleased when this countermauÌ„d was Published throughout all Asia and the Prouinces where he had to do Yet he being qualified by this example that it was not conuenient for him to repugn the pleasure of those Princes which had the chiefe authority as Constantius and Maximinus set forth of himselfe no edict touching the same but commaunded his officers in the presence of others that they should somewhat stay from the persecution of the Christians of which commaundement of the inferiour Maximinus each of them gaue intelligence vnto their fellowes by their letters But Sabinus which then amongst them all had the chiefest office and dignitie to the substitutes of euery countrey wrote by his letters the Emperours pleasure in this wise The maiestie of our most gracious and Soueraigne Lordes the Emperours hath lately decreed with speciall
the beginning or Prologue of the Booke the sayde writer maketh mention of the ruinous walles of the towne of Verolamium containing the storye of Albanus and of his bitter punishments which walles were then falling downe for age at the wryting of the sayde booke as he saith Therby it seemeth this story to be written a great while after the martyrdome of Alban either by a Britaine or by an English mā If he were a Britaine how then did the Latin translation take it out of the English tounge as in the Prologue hee him selfe doeth testifie If hee were an Englishmā how then did he go vp to Rome for baptisme being a Pagan when he myght haue bene baptised amōg the Christian Britaines more neare at home But among al other euidences and declarations sufficient to disproue this Legendary story of S. Alban nothing maketh more against it then the very storie it selfe as where he bringeth in the head of the holy martyr to speake vnto the people after it was smitten of from the body Also where he bringeth in the Angels going vp comming downe in a piller of fire singing al the night long Item in the riuer which he sayth S Alban made drie such as were drowned in the same before in the bottome were founde aliue With other such like Monkish miracles and grosse fables wherewith these Abbey Monkes were wont in time past to deceaue the Church of God and to beguile the whole world for their owne aduātage Notwithstanding this I write not to any derogatiō of the blessed and faithful martyr of God who was the first that I did euer finde in this Realme to suffer Martyrdome for the testimonie of Christ. And worthy no doubt of condigne commendation especially of vs here in this land whose Christian faith in the Lorde and charitie toward his neighbour I pray God all we may followe As also I wishe moreouer that the stories both of him and of al other Christian Martyrs might haue bene deliuered to vs simply as they were wtout the admixture of all these Abbey like additiōs of Monkish miracles wherwith they were wont to paint out the glory of such saintes to the moste by whose offerings they were accustomed to receaue most aduauntage As touching the name of the Clearke mētioned in this story whome Alban receaued into his house I finde in the Englishe stories to be Amphibalus although the latine authors name him not who the same time flying into Wales was also set from thence againe to the same towne of Uerolamium otherwise called Uerlancaster where hee was martyred hauing his bellie opened and made to runne about a stake while all his bowels were drawen out then thrust in with swordes and daggers and at last was stoned to death as the foresaid legend declareth Moreouer the same time with Alban suffered also ij citizens of the foresaide Citie of Uerlancaster whose names were Aaron and Iulius beside other whereof a great number the same time no doubt did suffer although our Chronicles of their names doe make no rehearsall The time of the Martyrdom of this blessed Alban and the other seemeth to be about the second or thirde yeare of this tenth persecution vnder the tyrāny of Dioclesian and Maximinianus Herculius bearing then the rule in England about the yeare of our Lorde 301. before the comming of Constantius to his gouernement Where by the way is to be noted that this realme of Britaine being so christened before yet neuer was touched with any other of the nine persecutions before this tenth persecution of Dioclesian Maximinian In which persecution our stories and Polichronicon doe recorde that all Christianitie almost in the whole Ilelande was destroyed the Churches subuerted all bookes of the Scripture burned many of the faithfull both men women were slaine Among whome the first and chiefe ringleader as hath bene sayde was Albanus And thus much touching the martyrs of Britaine Nowe from Englande to returne againe vnto other countries where this persecution did more vehemētly rage we will adde hereunto the Lorde willing the stories of other although not of all that suffered in this persecution which were impossible but of certaine most principal whose singular constancie in their strong torments are chiefly renowmed in latter histories beginning first with Romanus the notable and admirable souldiour and true seruaunt of Christ whose historie set forth in Prudentius doth thus proceede so lamentably by him described that it will be harde for any man almost with dry cheekes to heare it Pitiles Galerius with his graunde captaine Asclepiades violently inuaded the citie of Antioche entending by force of armes to driue all Christians to renounce vtterly their pure religion The Christians as god would were at that time cōgregated together to whom Romanus hastely ran declaring that the Wolues were at hande which woulde deuour the christian flocke but feare not sayde he neither let this imminēt perill disturbe you my brethren brought was it to passe by the great grace of God working in Romanus that olde men and matrones fathers and mothers young men and maidens were all of one will and minde most ready to shed their bloud in defence of their Christian profession Word was brought to the captaine that the band of armed souldiors was not able to wrest the staffe of faith out of the hand of the armed congregation and all by reason that one Romanus so mightely did encourage them that they sticke not to offer their naked throtes wishing gloriously to die for the name of their Christ. Seeke out that rebell quod the captaine and bring him to me that he may aunswer for the whole sect Apprehended he was bound as a sheepe appoynted to the slaughter house was presented to the Emperor who with wrathfull countenance beholding him sayde What Art thou the author of this sedition art thou the cause why so many shall loose their liues By the gods I sweare thou shalt smart for it and first in thy flesh shalt thou suffer the paines whereunto thou hast encouraged the hearts of thy felowes Romanus answered Thy sentence O Emperour I ioyfully embrace I refuse not to be sacrificed for my brethren and that by as cruell meanes as thou mayest inuent and whereas thy soldiors were repelled from the christian cōgregation that so happened because it lay not in Idolaters and worshippers of Deuils to enter into the holy house of God and to pollute the place of true prayer Then Asclepiades wholy enflamed with this stoute answere commaunded him to be trussed vp and his bowels drawne out The executioners themselues more pitiful in hart then the captaine said not so sir this man is of noble parentage vnlawful is it to put a noble man to so vnnoble a death scourge him then with whips quod the captaine with knaps o◠lead at the ends In stede of teares sighs grones Romanus song psalmes al the time of his whipping requiring
not we created of the same matter that meÌ„ are Yea after Gods Image and similitude are we made as liuely as they Not flesh only God vsed in the creation of the woman in signe and tokeÌ„ of her infirmitie weaknes but bone of bones is she in token that shee must be strong in the true and liuing God all false Gods forsaken Constant in faith al infidelity renounced patient in aduersity all worldly ease refused Waxe wery my dere sisters of your liues lead in darkenes be in loue with my christ my God my redeemer my comforter which is the true light of the worlde Perswade your selues or rather the spirite of the liuing God perswade you that there is a world to come wherin the worshippers of idoles and deuils shal be tormented perpetually the seruauntes of the high god shal be crowned eternally With these words she embraced the fire and swetely slept in the Lord. There haue bene moreouer beside these aboue recited diuers godly women and faithfull Martirs as Barbara a noble woman in Thuscia who after miserable prisonmeÌ„t sharpe cordes burning flames put to her sides was at last beheaded Also Fausta the virgin which suffered vnder Maximinus by whome Euelasius a ruler of the Emperours palace and Maximinus the President were both conuerted and also suffered martirdome as witnesseth Metaphrastes Item Iuliana a virgine of singular beautie in Nicomedia who after diuers agonies suffered likewise vnder Maximinus Item Anysia a mayd of Thessalonica who vnder the said Maximinus suffred Metaphr ibid. Iustina which suffered with Cyprianus bishop of Antioche not to omit also Tecla although most writers doe accorde that she suffered vnder Nero. Platina in vita Caij maketh also mentioÌ„ of Lucia Agatha All which holy maides and virgins glorified the Lord Christ with their constant martirdome in this tenth last persecution of Dioclesian During the time of which persecution these bishops of Rome succeded on after another Caius who succeded next after Xistê° meÌ„tioned pag. 71. Marcellinus Marcellus of whoÌ„ Eusebius in his story maketh no mention Eusebius then Miltiades al which died martirs in the tempest of this persecution First Marcellinus after the Martirdome of Caius was ordeined Bishoppe he being brought by Dioclesian to the Idoles first yeelded to their Idolatry was seene to sacrifice wherfore being excommunicated by the Christians fell in such repentaunce that he returned agayne to Dioclesian where he standing to his former confession and publikely condemning the idolatry of the heathen recouered the crowne of martirdome suffering with Claudius Cyrinus and Antoninus Marcellus likewise was vrged of Maxentius to renounce his bishoprick religion to sacrifice with them to idols which when he constantly refused was beaten with cudgels and so expelled the city Then he entring into the house of Lucina a widow assembled there the coÌ„gregation which when it came to the eares of Maxentius the tiraunt he turned the house of Lucina into a stable and made Marcellus the keeper of the beasts and so with the stinch thereof and miserable handling was put to death Eusebius late byshop of Rome as Euseb. in Chron. saith 7. monethes Marianus Scotus saith 8. months Damasus affirmeth 6. yeares Sabellicus alledgeth certaine authors that say that he was slayne by Maximinianus but correcteth that himselfe affirming that Maximinianus died before him Miltiades by the testimony of Platina and other that follow him sat 3. yeares 7. moneths suffred vnder Maximinianus But that semeth not to be true as both Sabellicus doth rightly note affirming that the same cannot stand by the supputation of time Forasmuch as the saide Galerius Maximinus raigned but 2. yeares and died before Miltiades Also Eusebius manifestly expresseth the example of a letter of Constantine written to this Miltiades Byshop of Rome playnely conuicting that to bee false which Platina affirmeth In the booke collected of general councels among the decretal epistles there is a long tractation about the iudgement and condemnation of Marcellinus wherof the Maysters Patrones of popery in these our daies take great hold to proue the supremacy of the pope to be aboue al generall councels and that he ought not to be subiect to the condemnation of any person or persons for that there is written Nemo vnquam iudicauit Pontificem nec Praesul sacerdotem suum quoniam prima sedes non iudicabitur a quoquaÌ„ c. Although this sentence of Miltiades seemeth apparantly to be patched in rather by some Heldibrandus then by Miltiades both for that it hangeth with little order of sense vpon that which goeth before againe bicause that prima sedes here mentioned was not yet ordained nor attributed to the sea of Rome before the councell of Nice where the order and placing of byshops was first established But to let this sentence passe yet notwithstanding the circuÌ„stance proceding of this iudgement if it be rightly weyed maketh very little to the purpose of these men Neither is it true that the bishops of this councell of Sinuesse did not condemne Marcellinus for the wordes of the councell bee plaine Subscripserunt igitur in eius damnationem damnauerunt eum extra ciuitatem That is They subscribed therfore to his comdemnation and condemned him to be expelled out of the citie Moreouer by the said councell were brought in the 42. witnesses against Marcellinus In the saide councell the verdit of the same witnesses was demaunded and also receiued Furthermore Quirinus there one of the Byshops openly protested that he would not depart the councell before the malice of the bishops were reuealed what doth al this declare but that the bishop of Rome was called there and did appeare before the iudgement seat of the Councell and there stoode subiecte to their sentence authoritie by the which he was expelled out of the City As for the wordes of the councell whereupon our Papistes stand so much Non enim nostro sed tuo ipsius iudicio coÌ„demnaberis c. Item Tuo ore iudica causam tuaÌ„ c. These words import not here the authority of the Romane bishop to be aboue the councel neither do they declare what the councell could not do but what they would and wished rather to be done that is that he should rather acknowledge his crime before God them with a voluntary yelding of his hart then that the confession of such an hainous fact should be extorted from him through their condemnatioÌ„ for that they saw to be expedient for hys soules health Otherwise their coÌ„demnation should serue him to smal purpose And so it came to passe For he being vrged of theÌ„ to condemne himselfe so did prostrating himselfe and weeping before them Wherupon immediatly they proceded to the senteÌ„ce against him condemning pronouncing him to be expelled the city Now whether by this may be gathered that the Byshop of Rome ought not to be cited accused
caused theyr bowels and flesh to be deuoured of the hungry swine This rage furye of the wicked Arethusians Zozomenus supposeth to come of this because that Constantinus before had broken them from their country maner of setting forth and exposing their virgins filthely to whom soeuer lusted and destroyed the temple of Venus in Heliopolis restrayning the people there from their filthines and vile whoredome Sozom Lib. 5 cap. 10. Of the lamentable story or rather Tragedy of Marcus Arethusius their Byshop thus writeth the said Sozomenus and also Theodoretus in his third booke in these words as followe This Tragedye saith hee of Marcus Arethusius doth require the eloquence and worthines of Aeschilus and Sophocles which may as the matter deserueth set forth and beautify his great afflictions This man at the commaundement of Constantinus pulled downe a certayn temple dedicated to Idols and in the stead thereof built vp a church where the Christians might congregate The Arthusians remembring the little good wil that Iulianus bare vnto him accused him as a traitour and enimie to him At the first according as the scripture teacheth he prepared him selfe to flee But when he perceiued that there were certaine of his kinsmen or frynds apprehēded in his steed returning agayne of his owne accord he offred himselfe to those that thirsted for his bloude whome when they had gotten as men neither pytiyng his old age worne yeares nor abashed at his vertuous conuersation being a man so adourned both with doctrine maners first strypt him naked pittifully beate him then within a while after they cast him into a foule filthy sinke from thence being brought they caused boyes to thrust him in with sharpned stickes made for the nonce to prouoke his paine the more Lastly they put him into a basket and being annointed with hony broth they hung him abroad in the heate of the sunne as meate for waspes and flies to feede vpon And all this extremity they shewed vnto him for that they woulde enforce him to do one of these things that is either to build vp-againe the temple which he had destroied or else to giue so much money as should pay for the building of the same but euen as hee purposed with him selfe to suffer abide theyr greuous torments so refused he to doe that they demaunded of him At the length they taking him to be but a poore man and not able to pay such a summe of mony promised to forgiue him the one halfe so that he would be contented to pay the other halfe But he hanging in the basket woūded pitifully with the sharpned sticks of boies children and all to be bitten with waspes flyes did not only conceale his paine griefe but also derided those wicked ones and called them base low and terrene people and he himselfe to be exalted and set on high At length they demaunding of him but a small some of money he answered thus it is a great wickednes to confer one halfe penye in case of impietie as if a man should bestow the whole Thus they beyng not able to preuayle against him let hym downe And leauyng him went their waye so that euery man might learne at his mouth the example of true pietie and faithfulnes Although the tractation of these foresayd stories persecutions of Persia aboue premised do stray somwhat out of the order course of time and place as which came neither in the time of Constantine nor be pertinent to the monarchy of Rome yet because in this present history we are in hand with the holy martirs and Saintes of Christ for as much as these also gaue such a faithfull testimony of the Lord Iesus with their bloud I thought therefore not to passe them ouer with some testimony in this our Catalogue of holy Martirs And here an end of these persecutions of the primitiue church ¶ It may peraduenture be marueiled of some reading the history of these so terrible persecutions aboue specified why God the almighty director of al things would suffer his owne people and faithfull seruaunts beleeuing in his owne and onely begotien sonne Iesus so cruellye to bee handled so wrongfully to be vexed so extreemly to be tormented and put to death that the space of so many yeres together as in these foresaid persecutiōs may appeare To the which admiration I haue nothing to aunswere but to say with the words of Hierome Non debemus super hac rerum iniquitate perturbare videntes c. We ought not to be mooued with this iniquitie of things to see the wicked to preuaile against the godly for so much as in the beginning of the worlde we see Abell the iuste to bee killed of wicked Cain And afterward Iacob being thrust out Esau to reigne in his fathers house In like case the Egyptians with bricke and tyle afflicted the sonnes of Israel Yea and the Lorde himselfe was hee not crucified of the Iewes Barrabas the thief being let go Time would not suffise me to recite recken vp how the godly in this world go to wracke the wicked flourishing and preuailing Hiero. Briefly howsoeuer the cause hereof proceedeth whetherfor our sins here in this life or how else soeuer yet this is to vs may be to all men a sufficient stay that we are sure these afflictions and persecutions of God his people in this worlde not to come by any chaunce or blinde fortune but by the prouydent appointment and forewarning of God For so in the old law by the affliction of the children of Israell he hath prefigured these persecutions of his Christians So by the words of Christes owne mouth in the Gospell he did forwarne his church of these troubles to come Again neither did he suffer these so great afflictions to fall vpon hys seruaunts before that he had premonished them sufficientlye by speciall Reuelation in the Apocalips of Iohn his seruaūt in the which Apocalips he declared vnto his church before not onely what troubles were comming at hande toward them where and by whome they shoulde come but also in playne number if the wordes of the prophecye be well vnderstoode assygneth the true tyme howe longe the sayde persecutions shoulde continue and when they shoulde cease For as there is no doubte but by the beast with seauen heades bearing the whoore of Babylon dronken wyth the bloude of Saintes is signified the Citie of Rome So in my iudgement the power of making fortie two moneths in the thirteene of the Apocalips is to bee expounded taking euery Moneth for a Sabboth of yeares that is reckonyng for seauen yeares a moneth so that forty and two such Sabbots of yeares being gathered togither make vppe the yeres iust betweene the time of Christes death to the last yeare of the persecution of Maxentius when Constantinus fyghting vnder the banner of Christ ouercame him and made an ende of all
Vortiperius Malgo. Carecius Here is to be vnderstand that these Britaine kings aboue mentioned did not so raign here in this land frō the time of Vortigerne that they had the full possession and gouernement ouer all the whole realme but only ouer parcels or partes such as by force of armes they could either hold or win from the Saxons which cōming in daily and growing vpon thē did so replenish the land with multitudes of them that the Britains at lēgth were neither able to hold that which they had nor to recouer that which they lost Leauing exaple to al ages countreis what it is first to let in forreine nations into their dominion but especially what it is for Princes to ioyne in mariage with infidels as this Vortiger did with Hengistus daughter which was the mother of al this mischief geuing to the Saxons not only strēgth but also occasion and courage to attempt that whych they did Neyther was this vncōsidered before of the Britaine Lords and Nobilitie who worthely being therew t offended iustly deposed their king inthroned Vortimerus hys sonne in his roume By the which Vortimer being a punāt prince the Saxons were then repulsed and driuen againe into Germany where they stayed a while till the death of Vortimer whome Rowen daughter of Hengistus caused traiterously to be poysoned Then Vortiger being again restored to his kingdome through the entreatie of Rowen hys wife sent into Germanie againe for Engist who eftsoones making his returne came in wyth a name of 300. shippes wel appointed The Nobles of Britain hearing this prepared them selues to the contrary side in all forceable wise to put them of But Engist through Rowen hys daughter so laboured the king excusing himselfe and saying that he brought not the multitude to worke any violence eyther against him or against his coūtrey but only thinking that Vortimer had yet bene aliue whom he minded to impugne for the kings sake and to take hys part And nowe for so much as he heareth of the death of Vortimer hys enemie hee therefore committeth both himselfe his people to his disposition to appoint how few or how many of thē he wold to remaine within his land the rest should returne And if it so pleased the King to appoynt day place where they might meete and talke together of the matter both he and his would stande to such order as the king with his counsaile should appoynt With these faire words the king and his nobles wel contented did assigne to them both day place which was in the towne of Ambry where he ment to talke with them adding thys condition with all that eche part shoulde come without any maner of weapon Engist shewing him selfe well agreed thereto gaue priuy intelligence to his side that eche man should cary with him secretely in his hose a long knife with their watch worde also geuen vnto them whē they should draw their kniues wherwith euery Saxon shoulde and so did kill the Britayne wyth whō he talked as is aboue declared The Britaine Lords being slayne the Saxons tooke Vortigerne the King and bound him for whose ransome they required to be deliuered to them the Cittie of London Yorke Lincolne Winchester with other the most strongest holdes within the lande whych being to them graunted they begin to make spoile hauocke of the Britaine nation destroying the Citizens plucking downe Churches killing vp the Priestes burning the Bookes of the holy Scripture leauing nothyng vndone that tyrannie could worke whych was about the yeare of our Lorde 462. The King seeing thys miserable slaughter of the people fled into Wales This whyle Aurelius Ambrosius Vter Pendragon brethren to king Constans aboue mentioned whō Vortigerne wickedly caused to be killed were in little Britayne To whome the Britaynes sent woorde desiring theyr ayde in helping their countrey Aurelius vnderstanding the wofull state of the Realme speedeth hym ouer to satisfie their desire and to rescue what in him was their necessitie Who at his first commyng eftsoones being crowned for theyr king seeketh out wicked Vortigerne the cause of all thys trouble and murder of king Constās hys brother And finding him in Wales in a strong tower wherein he had immured him selfe setteth hym and his castell on fire That done he moued his power against the Saxons with whom and wyth Elle Captaine of the Southsaxons who then was newly come ouer he had diuers conflicts Our English old Chronicles make record that Horsus the brother of Engist was slaine before in the time of Vortimer The same also doe recorde that thys Engist was taken prisoner in the fielde fighting against Aurelius Ambrosius who then cōsulting with his Nobles and Barons what was to be done with him the Byshop of Glocester called Eldadus standing vp gaue this counsaile saying that 〈◊〉 all men would deliuer him yet he with his owne hāds wold cut him in peeces alleaging the exāple of Samuel against Agag King of the Ameleches taken by King Saul in the field whome the sayde Samuel caused to be cut in peeces Euen so saith he do you to this Agag here that as he hath made many a woman widow and without childrē so his mother mai be made this day of him likewise And so was Engist taken out of the Citie by Eldo Consull or Maior of Glocester and there was beheaded if truth or credit be to be geuen to these our old Britaine stories wherof I haue nothing certainly to pronoūce but that I may suspect the truth therof which was about the yeare of our Lord. 490. Henr. Hunting Galfr. cum alijs A certaine auncient written history I haue in Latine compiled in the .xiiij. yeare of king Richard the seconde and by him caused to be writtē as the title declareth whych because it beareth no name of the author I cal it by the name of him of whom I borowed thys booke wyth many other likewise without name Historia Cariana This hystorie recordeth that Hengistus dyed in Kent the xxxii yeare of hys raigne which if it be true then is it false that he was taken at Cunynburgh and slaine in the North. Thys Aurelius Ambrosius before mentioned is thought of Polidorus Vergilius citing the authoritye of Bede to descende of the stocke of the Romaines whych as it is not vnpossible to be true so this is certaine by the full accord of al our old wrytten stories that both the sayde Aurelius and his brother Vter Pendragon being the sonnes of Constantinus brother to Andoenus king of litle Britaine were nursed and brought vp in England in their tender age and instructed by Gultelinus Archbyshop of London and after the murder of Constans their elder brother were conueied from hence to litle Britaine whereby it is manifest that they were borne in thys land and though their father were a Romaine as Polydorus pretēdeth yet lyke it is that they were Britains borne and
Whereat the King with his nobles being much delighted laughed merely At the request of thys Charles surnamed Bawld the Frenche king this Scotus translated the booke of Dionysius intituled De Hierarchia from Greeke into Latin worde for worde quo fit as my author sayth vt vix intelligatur Latina litera quum nobilitate magis Graeca quam positione construitur Latina He wrote also a Booke De corpore sanguine Domini whych was afterward condemned by the Pope In Concilio Vercellensi The same Iohannes Scotus moreouer compiled a booke of his own geuing it a greeke title 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is De naturae diuisione In which booke as sayeth my foresayd author is contained the resolution of many profitable questions but so that he is thought to followe the Greeke Churche rather then the Latine and for the same was counted of some to be an hereticke because in that booke some thinges there be which in all poyntes accorde not with the Romish Religion Wherfore the Pope wryting to the saide king Charles of thys Scotus complayneth as in his owne wordes here followeth RelatuÌ„ est Apstolatui nostro quòd opus Dionysij Areopagitae quod de diuinis nominibus de caelestibus ordinibus Graeco descripsit eloquio quidam vir Ioannes genere Scotus nuper transtulit in Latinum Quod iuxta morem Ecclesiae nobis mitti nostro iudicio debuit approbariâ— praesertim quum idem Ioannes licèt multae scientiae esse praedicitur olim non sane sapere in quibusdam frequenti rumore dicatur c. That is Relation hath bene made vnto our Apostleship that a certaine man called Iohannes a Scottish man hath translated the booke of Dionysius the Areopagite of the names of God and of the heauenly orders from Greeke into Latin Which Booke according to the custome of the Church ought first to haue bene approued by our iudgement namely seeing the sayde Iohn albeit he be sayde to be a man of great learning and science in time past hath bene noted by common rumour to haue bene a man not of vpright or sounde doctrine in certaine pointes c. For this cause the sayde Scotus being constrained to remoue from FrauÌ„ce came into England allured as some testifie by the letters of Alured or Alfrede of whom he was with great fauour entertained and conuersant a great space about the king til at length whether before or after the death of the king it is vncertaine he weÌ„t to Malmesbery where he taught certaine scholers a fewe yeares by the which Schollers at laste most impiously he was murthered and slaine with their penkniues and so died as stories say a Martyr buried at the sayd monastery of Malmesbury with this Epitaph Clauditur in tumulo sanctus sophista Ioannes Qui ditatus eratiam viuens dogmate miro Martyrio tandem Christi condescendere regnum Qui meruit regnans secli per secula cuncta King Alfrede hauing these helpes of learned men about him no lesse learned also himself past ouer his time not onely to great vtilitie and profite of his subiectes but also to a rare profitable example of other Christen kings and Princes for them to follow This foresaid Alfrede had by his wife called Ethelwitha two sonnes Edwarde and Ethelward and three daughters Elflena Ethelgora and Ethelguida Quas omnes liberalibus fecit artibus erudiri That is Whome he set all to their bookes and study of liberall arts as my storie testifieth First Edward his eldest sonne succeeded him in the kingdome The second sonne Ethelward died before his father Ethelgora hys middle Daughter was made a Nunne The other two were married the one in Marceland the other to the earle of Flanders Thus king Alfrede the valiaunt vertuous and learned Prince after he had thus Christianly gouerned the realme the terme of 29. yeares 6. monethes departed this life v. Kal. Nou. and lyeth buried at Winchester An Dom. 901. Of whome thys I finde moreouer greatly noted and commended in historie and not here to be forgotten for the rare example therof touching this Alfrede that wheresoeuer he was or whethersoeuer he went he bare alwaies about him in his bosome or pocket a litle booke coÌ„taining the Psalmes of Dauid and certaine other Orasons of his owne collecting Wherupon he was continually reading or praying when soeuer he was otherwise vacant hauing leisure therunto Finally what were the vertues of this famous king thys litle table here vnder written which is left in ancient writing in the remembraunce of his worthy and memorable life doth sufficiently in fewe lines containe In Regem Alfredum virtutum illius claram memoriam FAmosus Bellicosus Victoriosus Viduarum pupillorum orphanorum pauperumque prouisor studiosus Poetarum Saxonicorum peritissimus Suae genti Chatissimus Affabilis omnibus Liberalissimus Prudentia fortitudine temperantia Iustitia praeditus in infirmitate qua continuè laborabat pacientissimus In exequendis iudicijs indagator discretissimus In seruicio Dei vigilantissimus deuotissimus Anglosaxonum Rex Alfredus piâ—ssimi Ethelulfi filius 29. annis sexque mensibus regni sui peractis mortem obijt Indict 4. Quinto Kalend. Nouemb. feria quarta Wintoniae in nouo monasterio sepultus immortalitatis stolam resurrectionis gloriam cum iustis expectat c. Moreouer in the Historie of Henricus Huntingtonensis these verses I finde wrytten in the commendation of the same Alfrede made as I suppose and as by his words appeareth by the sayd author whereof I thought not to defraude the reader the wordes whereof here follow Epitaphium Regis Alfredi Nobilitas innata tibi probitatis honorem Armipotens Alfrede dedit probitasque laborem Perpetuumque labor nomen cui mixta dolori Gaudia semper erant Spes semper mixta timori Si modò victor eras ad crastina bella pauebas Si modò victus eras ad crastina bella parabas Cui vestes sudore iugi cui sica cruore Tincta iugi quantum sit onus regnare probarunt Non fuit immensi quisquam per climata mundi Cui tot in aduersis nil respirare liceret Nec tamen aut ferro contritus ponere ferrum Aut gladio potuit vitae finisse dolores Iam post transactos vitae regnique labores Christus ei sit vera quies sceptrumque perenne In the storie of this Alfred a little aboue mention was made of Pleimundus Scholemaster to the sayde Alfrede and also Byshop of Caunterbury succeeding Etheredus there Byshoppe before him Which Pleimundus gouerned that Sea the number of xxxiiij yeares After Pleimundus succeeded Athelmus and sate xij yeares After him came Ulfeâ—mus xiij yeares Then followed Odo a Dane borne in the sayd Sea of Caunterb and gouerned the same xx yeares being in great fauoure with King Athelstane king Edmund and Edwine as in processe hereafter Christ willing as place order doth require shall more at large
thunder If a man geue eare to the noise and cracke it semeth a terrible thing but if ye consider the causes and effect therof it is a most vaine ridicle In the reigne of this Nicolas An. 1060. Aldredus Byshop of Worcester after the decease of Kinsius his predecessor shuld be made Archbishop of Yorke who comming to Rome with Tostius erle of NorthumberlaÌ„d for his palle as the maner was could not obtein it but was depriued of all his dignitie for some default I can not tell what in his aunswer And furthermore after his reuersion home was spoyled also of all that he brought with him Whereupon he returning againe to Rome with Tostius the foresayde Erle there made his complaint but could not be heard til Tostius a man of stout courage taking the matter in hand tolde the Pope to his face that his curse was not to be feared in farre countreâ—s which his owne neighbours yea most vile vacabonds derided and despised at home Wherfore he required the Pope either to restore Aldredus again to his goods lost or els it should be known that they were lost through his meanes and subtlery And furthermore it would come to passe that the king of England hearing this would debar him of s. Peters tribute taking it for a great shame to him his realme if Aldredus should come from Rome both depriued of dignity spoiled also of his goods c. In fine the Pope thus perswaded by the argument of his purse was content to sende home Aldredus with his palle according to his request After the death of Nicholas the Lombardes being oppressed before by pope Nicholas and brought vnder fear were the more desirous and thought it good to haue a Bishop of their company and so elected the bishop of ParnieÌ„ called Cadolus to be Pope sending to the emperour and desiring his fauour and supportation therein For the election of the Pope sayd they most properly apperteined vnto him The emperor wel pleased and content geueth his good leaue and voice wtal Hildebrandus no lesse a wicked Necromancer then a stoute mainteiner of popish liberties against good emperors hearing this setteth vp by a coÌ„trary faction an other bishop Anselmus after called Alexander the 2. Cadolus thus elected by the emperor the Cardinals setteth forwarde to Rome with a sufficient army strength of meÌ„ Alexander also no les prepared there receiueth him with an other army where they had a great conflict many slaine on both sides But Cadolus as he had the better cause so had he the worse fortune who being repelled yet repaired himself and came again with a greater power Albeit he preuailed not The Emperor seeing this hurly burly to take vp the matter sent thither his embassador Otho Archbishop of Colen who coÌ„ming to Rome beginneth sharply to chide the pope for taking so vpoÌ„ him without the leaue or knowledge of the emperor declaring how the election of that sea ought chiefly to appertein to the right of the emperor as it hath done for the most part in the time of his predecessors tofore But Hildebrande all set on wickednes and ambition and also puft vp not a litle with his late victories not suffering the embassador to tel to the end interrupted him in the middle of his tale affirming that if they should stand to law and custome the libertie of that election shuld rather belong to the clergy then to the Emperor To make short Otho the embassador bearing belike more with the Clergie then with the emperour was content to be perswaded onely required this in the emperors name a couÌ„cell to be had to decide the matter wherat the emperor should be present himselfe And so he was In the which councel being kept at Mantua Alexander was declared pope the other had his pardon graunted In this councell amongst many other coÌ„siderations was concluded concerning priests to haue no wiues such as haue coÌ„cubines to say no masse priests children not to be secluded from holy orders no benefices to be bought for mony Alleluya to be suspended in time of Lent out of the church c. This also was decreed which made most for Hildebrandus purpose that no spirituall man whatsoeuer he be shoulde enter in any Church by a secular persone that the Pope should be elected onely by the Cardinals c. Benno Cardinalis wryteth thus of Alexander that after he perceiued the frauds of Hildebrande and of other the Emperours enemies and vnderstanding that he was set vp and inthronised but onely for a purpose being at his Masse as he was preaching to the people told them he wold not sit in the place vnlesse he had the licence of the Emperour Which when Hildebrandus heard he was stroken in suche a furie that scarsly he could keepe his handes of him while Masse was done After the Masse being finished by force of soldiours strength of men he had him into a chamber and there all to be pomild Pope Alexander with his fistes rating and rebuking him for that he would seeke for fauoure of the Emperor Thus Alexander being kept vp in custody and being stinted to a certaine allowance as about v. groates a day Hildebrand incrocheth all the whole reuenues of the Church to him selfe procuring thereby muche treasure At length Alexander vnder the miserable endurance of Hildebrand died at euentide after 11. yeares half of his popedome And thus much of Romish matters These things thus discoursed concerning the matters of Rome now returning againe to our owne country story the order therof would require to enter againe into the reigne of William Conqueror the next king following in England But as a certain oration of K. Edgarus which should haue bene placed before chanced in the meane time to come to my hands not vnworthy to be read I thought by the way in the ende of this booke to insert the same although out of order yet better I iudge it out of order then out of the booke The oration of king Edgar to the Clergie BEcause God hath shewed his great mercy to worke with vs it is meete most reuerend Fathers that with worthy works we should answer his innumerable benefites For we possesse not the land by our owne sworde and our owne arme hath not saued vs but his right hande and his holy arme because he hath bene delighted in vs. Therfore it is meete that we should submit both our selues and our soules to him that hath subiected all these thinges vnder our gouernement and that we ought stoutly to laboure that they whome he hath made subiect to vs might be subiect to his lawes It belongs to me to rule the lay people with the lawe of equitie to doe iust iudgement betwene man and his neighbour to punish Church robbers to holde vnder rebelles to deliuer the helplesse from the hande of the stronger the needye also and the poore from
de Ou. F. Louel S de Troys I. de Artel Iohn de Montebrugg H. de Mounteserel W. Trussebut W. Trussel H. Byset R. Basset R. Molet H. Malouile G. Bonet P. de Bonuile S. de Rouile N. de Norbec I. de Corneux P. de Corbet W. de Mountague S. de Mounfychet I. de Geneuyle H. Gyffard I. de Say T. Gilbard R. de Chalons S. de Chauward H. Feret Hugo Pepard I. de Harecourt H. de Haunsard I. de Lamare P. de Mautreuers G. de Ferron R. de Ferrers I. de Desty W. de Werders H de Borneuyle Iâ—de Saintenys S. de Seucler R. de Gorges E. de Gemere W. de Feus S. de Filberd H. de Turberuyle R. Troblenuer R. de Angon T. de Morer T. de Roteler H. de Spencer R. de Saintpuinten I. de Saint Martin G. de Custan Saint Constantin Saint Leger Saint Med. M. de Cronu de S. Viger S. de Crayel R. de Crenker N. Meyuell I. de Berners S. de Chumli E. de Charers I. de Grey W. de Grangers S de Grangers S. Raubenyn H. Vamgers E. Bertram R. Bygot S. Treoly I. Trigos G. de Feues H. Filiot R. Taperyn S. Talbot H. Santsauer T. de Samford G. de Vandien C. de Vautort G. de Mountague Tho. de Chambernon S. de Montfort R. de Ferneuaux W. de Valence T. Clarel S. de Cleruaus P. de Aubermarle H de Saint Aruant E. de Auganuteys S. de Gant G. de Malearbe H. Mandut W. de Chesun L. de Chandut R Filz vrs B. viconte de Low G. de Cantemere T. de Cantlow R. Breaunce T. de Broxeboof S de Bolebec B Mol de boef I. de Muelis R de Brus. S de Brewes I. de Lylle T. de Bellyle I. de Wateruile G. de Neuyle R. de Neuburgh H. de Burgoyne G de Bourgh S. de Lymoges L de Lyben W. de Helyoun H. de Hildrebron R de Loges S. de Seintlow I de Maubank P. de Saint Malow R. de Leoferne I. de Louotot G. de Dabbeuyle H. de Appetot W. de Percy H. de Lacy G de Quincy E Tracy R de la Souche V. de Somery I. de Saint Iohn T. de Saint Gory P. de Boyly R de Saint Valery P. de Pinkeni S. de Pauely G. de Monthaut T. de Mountchesy R. de Lymozy G. de Lucy I. de Artoys N de Arty P de Grenuyle I. de Greys V. de Cresty F de Courcy T. de Lamar H. de Lymastz I de Monbray G. de Morley S de Gorney R. de Courtenay P. de Gourney R. de Cony I. de la Huse R. de la Huse V de Longeuyle P. Longespye I. Pouchardon R. de la Pomercy I. de Pountz R. de Pontlarge R. Estraunge Tho. Sauage A little aboue mention was made of the Bishops sea of Shireborne translated from thence to Salisbury The first bishop of Salisbury was Hermannus Normand who first began the new church and minster of Salisbury After whom succeded OsmuÌ„dus who finished the worke and replenished the house with great liuing much good singing This Osmundus first began the ordinarie which was called Secundum vsum Sarum an 1076. The occasion whereof was this as I find in an old story booke intituled Eulogium a great contention chanced at Glastenbury betwene Thurstanus the Abbot and his couent in the days of William Conqueror which Thurstanus the sayd William had brought out of Normandy froÌ„ the Abbey of Cadonum and placed him Abbot of Glastenbury The cause of this coÌ„tentious battaile was for that Thurstanus conteinning their Quier seruice then called the vse of S. Bregory coÌ„pelled his monkes to the vse of one WilliaÌ„ a monk of Fiscam in Normandy Wherupon came strife contentions amongst them first in wordes then from words to blowes after blowes then to armor The Abbot with his gard of harnest men fell vpon the monkes draue them to the steps of the high aulter where ii were slayne viii were wounded with shafts swords pikes The monkes then driuen to such a straight narow shift were compelled to defend themselues with fourmes and candlestickes wherwith they did wound certain of the souldiours One monke there was an aged man who in stead of his shield tooke an Image of the Crucifice in his armes for hys defence which image was wouÌ„ded in the brest by one of the bowe men wherby the Monke was saued My story addeth more that the striker incontinent vpon the same fell mad which sauoreth of some monkish addition besides the text This matter being brought before the king the Abbot was sent agayne to Cadonius and the monks by the commaundement of the king were scattered in farre countreys Thus by the occasion hereof Osmundus bishop of Salisbury deuised that ordinary which is called the vse of Sarum and was afterward receiued in a maner through all England Ireland and Wales And thus much for this matter done in the time of this king William Which William after his death by his wife Matildis or Maulde left iii. sonnes Robert Courtley to whom he gaue the Duchie of Normandy William Rufus his secoÌ„d sonne to whom he gaue the kingdome of England And Henry the third sonne to whom he left and gaue treasor and warned William to be to his people louing liberall Robert to be to his people sterne and sturdy In the history called Iornalensis is reported of a certain great man who about this tyme of kyng William was compassed about with Mise and Rattes and flying to the middest of a Riuer yet when that would not serue came to the land agayne and was of them deuoured The Bermaines say that this was a Byshop who dwellyng betwene Colen and Mentz in tyme of famine and dearth hauyng store of corne and grayne would not helpe the pouertie crying to hym for reliefe but rather wyshed hys corne to be eaten of Myse and Rattes Wherefore beyng compassed with Mise and Rattes by the iust iudgement of God to auoyd the annoiance of them he builded a tower in middest of the Riuer of Rheine which yet to this day the Dutchmen call Rattes tower but all that would not helpe for the Rattes and Myse swamme ouer to hym in as great aboundaunce as they did before Of whome at length he was deuoured William Rufus William Rufus the second sonne of William CoÌ„querour beganne his raigue an 1088. And raigned 13. yeares beyng crowned at Westminster by Lanfrancus who after his coronation released out of prison by the request of his father diuers of the English Lords which before had bene in custody It chaunced that at the death of William Conquerour Robert Courtsey his eldest sonne was absent in Almany Who hearing of the death of hys father and how William his yonger brother had taken vpon him the kingdome was therwith greatly amoued in so much that he laid his dukedome to pledge vnto his brother Henry and with that good gathered
the Pope did hold a councell at London In the which councel first began new found appellatiōs from councels to the Pope found out by Henry Bishop of wint For as the wordes of myne author doe recorde In Anglla namq̄ appellationes in vsu non erant donec eas Henricus Wint. Episcopus dum legatus esset malo suo crudeliter intrusit In eodem namq̄ concilio ad Rom. pontificis audientiam ter appellatū est c. That is For appellations before were not in vse in England till Henry Bishop of Winchester being thē the Popes Legate brought them cruelty in to his own hurt For in that Councell thrise appeale was made to the Bishop of Rome In the tyme of king Stephen died Gracianus a mōke of Bononie who compiled the booke called the Popes decrees Also his brother Petrus Lambardus bishop of Paris which is called the maister of Sentences compiled his foure bookes of the sentence These two brethren were the greatest doers in finding out and stablishing this blynde opinion of the sacrament that the only simnitude of bread and wyne remayned but not the substaunce of them and this they call the spirituall vnderstandyng of the mysterie And therefore no meruail if the sunne in those dayes were seene blacke and dimme Some also affirme that Petrus Comestor writer of the Scholasticall history was the third brother to these aboue named In the same tyme and raigne of the said king Stephen was also Hugo surnamed De sancto victore About the which tyme as Polychronicon reciteth liued and died Bernardus Clareuallensis The author of the history called Iornalensis maketh also mention of Hildegare the Nūne and propheresse in Almaine to liue in the same age Concerning whose prophesie agaynst the Friers hereafter by the grace of Christ more shal be said when we come to recite the order and nūber of Friers and religious men crept into the Church of Christ. We read moreouer of one named Ioannes de temporibus which by the affirmaunce of most of our olde histories lyued 361. yeares seruaunt once to Carolus Magnus and in the raigne of Stephen king of England dyed Polychron lib 7. Continuator Henr. Hunt Iornalens in vita Steph. Nicol. Triuet c. In the dayes also of this king and by him was builded the Abbey of Feuersham where his sonne he were buried He builded the monastery of Finerneys of Fomitance the castle of Walingford with a number of other Castles mo During the tyme of the sayd kyng Stephen the yeare of our Lord 1144. the miserable Iewes crucified a child in the Citie of Norwich N. Triuet alij Much about the same tyme came vp the order of the Gilbertines by one Gilbert sonne to Jacoline a knight of Lincolnshire c. Mention hath bene made before of certayne English Councels holden in the tyme of this kyng where it was in one of them vnder Theolbald the Archbishop of Canterbury decreed that bishops should lyue more discretely should reach their flocke more diligently that readyng of scriptures should be frequented more vsually in Abbeys that Priests should not be rulers of worldly matters and that they should learne and teach the Lordes prayer and Creede in English Malmesb. Matth. Parisiensis writeth how Stephen king of England in these dayes reserued to himselfe the right and authoritie of bestowyng of spirituall liuyngs and inuestyng Prelates an 1133. At which tyme also Lotharius the Emperour began to do the lyke in recouering agayne the right priuiledge taken away from Henricus his predecessor had not Bernardus geuen him contrary counsaile Here came into the Church the maner of cursing with booke bell and candle deuised in the Councell of London holden by William bishop of Winchester vnder Pope Celestinus which succeeded after Innocentius an 1144. Also Lotharius succeeded in the Imperiall crowne Conradus the nephew of Henricus the v. afore mentioned an 1138. which only amongst many Emperors is not found to receiue the crowne at the Popes hand In the dayes of this Emperor who raigned 15. yeres were diuers Popes as Celestinus 2. Lucius the 2. Eugenius the 3. at which time the Romaines went about to recouer agayne their former olde maner of chusing theyr Consuls and Senators But the Popes thē being in their ruffe in no case would abide it wherupon rose many commotions with much ciuile warre amongest them In so much that Pope Lucius sending for ayde to the Emperour and he otherwise letted at that tyme could not come armed his souldiours thinking to inuade them or els to destroy them in their Senate house But this comming to their knowledge before the people was all in aray and so much add was amongst them Pope Lucius beyng also amongst thē in the fight wel pelted with stones blowes liued not long after Likewise Pope Eugenius after him an 1145. pursuing the Romains for the same matter first did curse them with excommunicatiō After when he saw that would not serue he came with his host and so compelled them at length to seeke his peace and to take his cōditions which were these That they should abolish theyr Consuls and take such Senators as he by his Papall authoritie should assigne them Then followed Anastacius the 4. after him Hadrianus 4. an Englishman by his name called Breakespere belonging once to S. Albōs This Hadrianus kept great stirre in like sort with the citizens of Rome for abolishyng their consuls and Senate cursing excommunicating and warring agaynst them with all power he could make to the tyme he remooued the Consuls out of their office and brought them all vnder his subiection The lyke businesse and cage he also styrred vp against Apulia and especially against the Empire blustering and thundering agaynst Friderieus the Emperour as the Lord graunting you shall heare anone after we haue prosecuted such matter as necessarily appertayneth first to the continuation of our English story King Henry the second HEnry the secōd of that name the sonne of Jeffrey Plantagenet and of Maude the Empresse and daughter of king Henry the first beganne his raigne after king Stephen and continued 35. yeares The first yeare of his raign he subdued Ireland and not long after Thomas Becket was made by him Lord Chauncellour of England This king cast downe diuers Castles which were erected in the time of king Stephen He went into the North partes where he subdued William king of Scotland who at that tyme held a great part of Northumberland vnto new Castell vpon Tyne and ioyned Scotland to his owne kingdome from the South Ocenm to the North Iles of Orchades Also he put vnder his dominion the kingdome of Wales and there let to fall downe many great wooodes and made the wayes playne So that by his great manhood and policie the seignorie of England was much augmēted with the addition of Scotland Ireland the Iles Orchades
by s. Peter thou shalt not so soone at my hande obteine the benefite of absolution for why thou hast not only done harme to the K. of Englād but also thou hast in a great many of thinges iniured the church of Rome here therfore thou shalt tary my leyser The archb was also at that time suspended out of the Church and commanded to say no masse at all neither yet to exercise any other ecclesiasticall office because he would not at time cōuenient execute the popes curse vpon the rebellious Barons With them the said pope had ben so depely offended angred a litle before that the great charter of the liberties of England with great indignation countenance most terrible he rent and destroyed by sentence definitiue condemning it for euer And by and by therupon cursed all the other rebels with booke bel and candle The greater captaines of them with the citizens of London for that assay were pronounced excōmunicate by name remained still interdicted They appealed then to the councel general In the same yere 1215. were those great men also summoned to appear at Rome in that general Sinode which would not consent to their kings expulsion nor yet tirannical deposing Though they were called they sayd therunto by the Archb. of Cant. and others and required by othe to subscribe to the same yet coulde they not of conscience do it because he had humbled himselfe and also granted to keepe peace with all men Thus was the whole realme miserably then deuided into two factions through malice of the clergie so strifes encreased in the lande euery where Yet were there of the Lordes gentlemen a great number at that time that followed the king and alowed his doings But they which were on the otherside not a little suspecting the state that they were in fled speedely to the French K. Phillip desiring him that he would graunt to them his eldest sonne Ludowike and they would elect him to be their K. and that without much tariance They besought him moreouer that he would sende with him a strong and mighty power as were able to subdue him vtterly that they might they said be deliuered of such a wicked tyrant Such was the reporte that those most wicked papists gaue their christian gouernor appoynted to them of God whome they ought to haue obeyed though he had bene euill euen for very conscience sake Rom. 13. And as certaine of the Lords and Barons were busie to chuse the sayde Ludowike for their king the Pope sent thether one Gualo the Cardinal of S. Martin to those rash and cruel attempts charging the French king vpon his allegeance that he with all power possible should fauour maintaine and defend king Iohn of England his feudary or tenant The French king therto made answer as one not cōtented with that arrogant precept The realme of Englande sayd he was neuer yet any part of S. Peters patrimony neither is it now nor yet any time shal be hereafter Thys spake he for that he was in hope to obtain it for his sonne by treason of the Barons No prince of potentate said Phillip the French king may pledge or geue away his kingdome which is beside the realme the gouernment of his whole cōmon wealth wtout the lawful consent of his Barons which are bound to defend the same If the pope shal introduce or set vp such a president in christianitie he shall at his pleasure bring all christian kings and their kingdoms to naught I like not this example in these daies begon I cānot therfore allow this fact of king Iohn of England though he be my vtter aduersarie yet I much lament that he hath so endamaged his realme hath brought that noble ground and Duene of prouinces vnder miserable tribute The chiefe Lordes and men of his nobilitie stāding by when he vttred these wordes being as it were in a fury cried with one voyce By the blud of God in whom we trust to be saued we wil sticke in this article to the loosing of our heads Let the K. of England do therein what him liketh no king may put his land vnder tribute so make his nobility captiue seruants with that came in Ludowike the kings eldest sonne and so sayd vnto them all there present I beseeche you let not my purposed iourney The Barons of England haue elected me for theyr Lorde and king and I will not surely lose my right but I wil fight for it euen to the very death yea so long as hart shall stir within my brest and I doubt not but I shall well obtaine it for I haue frendes among them Hys father the king stoode still as he had bene in a dompe answered neuer a word but fared as though he had dissembled the matter Be like he mistrusted some thing therein as he might well inough for all was procured by the priestes that they might liue licentiously in all wealth and fredome from the kings yoke About the same time were such treasons and conspiracies wrought by the Bishops Priestes and Monkes throughout all the realme that the king knew not where to become or finde trusty frendes he was then compelled by the vncertaintie of his subiectes to trauaile from place to place but not without a great armie of men looking euery day when his Barons their confederates would cruelly set vpon him At last he came to Douer and there looked for aide from other quarters which loued him better then did hys owne people And thether to him resorted from Flaunders Brabant Holland on the one side and from Guiane Gascoine Poitiers on the other side and from other countries more a wonderfull number of men The report then went that the pope had wrytten to those countreis mightely to assist him for diuers cōsiderations one was for that he had both submitted himselfe and hys dominion to his protection An other was because he had taken on him a little before the liuery of the crosse to win againe Hierusalem The third was for that he had gotten by him the dominion of England and Ireland and feared to lose both if he should chance to decay For the space of 3. moneths he remained in the Isle of Wight abroade in the aire to quiet himself for a time from al manar of tumults and led there a solitary life among riuers and watermen where as hee rather counted to die then to liue being so traiterously handled of his Bishops and Barons and not knowing howe to be iustly aduenged of them Uppon the Purification day of our Lady therfore he tooke vpon him the crosse or viage against the Turks for recouery of Hierusalem mooued therunto rather for the doubts which he had of his people then for any other deuotion else And thus he said to his familiar seruāts since I submitted my selfe and my lands England and Ireland to the church of Rome sorow come to it neuer thing
partly also by a common couÌ„cell and consent of the spiritual and seculer persons Then shall iustice florish so that in those dayes men shall honestly apply themselues to the ancient customes and dicipline of auncient men and shall obserue them as the auncient men did The glose agreeth c. These things thus premised now will we come to the prophecâ—e or the foresaid Hildegard concerning the foresaid begging Friers aboue metioned reciting her words not only as they are printed in a book printed of late in Germany but also as my selfe haue seene and read agreeing to the same booke word for worde and yet haue the same to shew written in old partchment leaues in such sort as the thing it selfe most euidently declareth a great iniquitie of tyme. The wordes of her prophecie be these In those dayes shal rise a senceles people proud greedy without fayth subtile the which shall eare the sinnes or the people holding a certayne order of foolish deuotion vnder the tayned cloke of beggery preferring themselues aboue all other by their fayned deuotion arrogant in vnderstanding and pretending holines walking without shamefastnes or the feare of God in inuenting many new mischiefes strong and stout But this order shall be accursed of all wyse men and faythfull Christians they shall cease from all labour and geue themselues ouer vnto idlenes chusing rather to liue through flattery and begging Moreouer they shall together study how they may perâ—erâ—y resist the teachers of the truth stay them together to the noble men How to seduce and deceiue the noâ—ilitie for the necessitie of their liuing and plesures of this world for the deuill will graft in them foure principall vices that is to say flattery enuy hipocrisie and â—launder Flattery that they may haue large giftes geuen them Enuy when they see giftes geuen vnto other and not vnto them Hypocrisie that by false dissimulation they may please men Detraction that they may extoll and commend themselues and bacbite others for the prayse of men and seducing of the simple Also they shall instantly preache but without deuotion or example of the Martyrs and shall â—etracte the secular Princes taking awaye the Sacramentes of the Church from the true pastors receauing almes of the poore diseased and miserable and also associating themselues with the common people hauing familiaritie with women instructing them how they shall deceiue their husbandes and friendes by their flattery and deceitfull wordes and to robb their husbandes to geue it vnto them for they will take all these stolne and euill gotten goodes and say geue it vnto vs and we will pray for you so that they being curious to hide other mens faults do vtterly forget their owne And alas they will receaue all thinges of rouers pickers spoylers theeues and robbers of sacrilegious persons vsurers adulterers heretickes schismatickes apostataes whores and baudes of noble men periurers marchantes false iudges souldiors tyrauntes Princes of such as liue contrary to the lawe of many peruerse and wicked men following the perswasion of the deuill the sweetenes of sinne a delicate transitory life and fulnes euen vnto eternall damnation All these thinges shall manifestly appeare in them vnto all people and they day by day shall waxe more wicked hard harted and wheÌ„ as their wickednes deceits shal be found out then shall their giftes cease then shal they goe about their houses hungry as mad dogges looking down vpoÌ„ the earth drawing in their neckes as doues that they might be satisfied with bread then shall the people cry out vpon them Wo be vnto you ye miserable children of sorrowe the world hath seduced you and the deuill hath bridled your mouthes your fleshe is frayle and your hartes without fauour your mindes haue bene vnstedfast and your eyes delited in much vanitie folly your dainty bellies desire dellicate meates your feet are swift to runne vnto mischiefe Remember when you were apparantly blessed yet enuious poore in sight but rich simple to see to but mighty flatterers vnfaythfull betrayers peruerse detracters holy hipocrites subuerters of the truth ouermuch vpright proud vnshamefast vnstedfast teachers delicate martyrs confessors for gayne meeke but slaunderers religious but couetous humble but proud pitifull but hard harted lyers pleasaunt flatterers peacemakers persecuters oppressors of the poore bringing in new sectes newly inuented of your selues mercifull thought but found wicked louers of the world sellers of pardons spoylers of benefices vnprofitable orators seditious conspirators dronkardes desirers of honours maintainers of mischiefe robbers of the worlde vnsatiable preachers men pleasers seducers of women and sowers of discord of whom Moyses the glorious prophet spake very wel in his song A people without counsell or vnderstanding would to God they did know and vnderstand and foresee the end You haue builded vp on high and wheÌ„ you could ascend no higher then did you fall euen as Simon Magus whome God ouerthrew and did strike with a cruell plague so you likewise through your false doctrin naughtines lyes detractions wickednes are come to ruine And the people shall say vnto them goe ye teachers of wickednes subuerters of truth brethreÌ„ of the Sunamite fathers of heresies false Apostles which haue fayned your selues to follow the lyfe of the Apostles and yet haue not fulfilled it in part ye sonnes of iniquity we will not folow the knowledge of your wayes for pride and presumption hath deceiued you and insatiable concupiscence hath subuerted your erroneous hartes And when as you would ascend higher then was meete or comely for you by the iust iudgement of God you are fallen backe into perpetuall opprobry and shame This Hildegardis whose prophecie we haue mentioned lyued about the yeare of our Lord. 1146. as was read in Chronico Martini About the same tyme that these Franciscans and Dominicke Friars began which are aboue mentioned spraÌ„g vp also the crossebearers or crouched Friers taking their originall occasion or Innocent the third which Innocent raysed vp an army signed with a Crosse on their 〈◊〉 to fight agaynst the Albingenses whom the pope and his sect accompted for heretickes about the partes of Tholouse What these Albingenses were it cannot be well gathered by the olde popish historyes For if there were any that did hold teach or mayntayne agaynst the Pope or his papal pride or withstand gainsay his beggarly traditioÌ„s â—â—es and religions c. the historicians of that time for the most part in writing them do so repraue and misreporte them suppressing the truth of their articles that they make theÌ„ and paynt them forth to be worse then Turkes and Infidels And that as I suppose caused Mathew Parisiensis and other of that sort to write so of theÌ„ as they did Otherwise it is to be thought and so I finde in some recoâ—eâ—â— that the opinions of the said Albingenses were sound inough holding and professing nothing els but only agaynst the waÌ„ton wealth pride
shoulde we be accused for such an enemy of our mother the true church as is layd vnto her sonnes charge by such a Byshopp Which true and mother Church with all reuerence we honour and benignity embrace so beautified and adourned with Goddes most holy Sacraments Some singular persons notwihstanding fayning themselues to be our brethren by that mother and yet are not but of a strumpet begot such I say as are subiect and slaues to corruptible things putting thē from amongst vs we vtterly reiect Especially for that iniuries by them done are not only transitorie and mundane wherwith our maiestie is so molested vexed greued Wherefore we cannot so easily mitigate our moode neyther ought we in very dede so to do and therefore are we inforced the more to take the greater reuenge of them You therefore that are men of graue and deliberate counsail hauing the excellēt gift as from God of wisdom and vnderstāding Refuse you that raoring enemie of ours in these his proceedings whose beginnings are so wicked and detestable wisely comparing things past with those to come Otherwise you that are vnder our subiection as well of the Empire as other our dominions shall feele and perceiue both of my chiefe ennemie and persecutour as also of the princes that are his fautors and adherents what reuenge by sword Fredericus Augustus shall take vpon them God so permitting This done hee denounceth a solemne Parliament or councel of al the princes other nobilitie of the Empire at Aegra whether came Conradus Cesar Moguntinus Presul the Saxon Dukes the Lordes of Brandeburgh Misna Thuringus and the Legates of all the nobles of Brabant to aid the Emperor But the princes of Boiemus and Palatinus being dissuaded by the legates vnto whom the Austrians had ioyned thēselues refused to come to the Councel holden at Aegra And being at their wittes ends not knowing well what they might doe forsoke at last the Emperor and toke part with the pope and the other conspirators Then Fredericus Austriacus the Emperors second sonne whom he disherited as ye heard by the aid of the Boiors and Bohemians recouered againe the Dukedomes of Austria and Styria putting to flight and discōfiting the Emperors bandes and garrisons which he had there And although the Cardinals especially that honest man Albertus Boiemus had allured vnto the pope Otho the duke of Boioria as ye heard diuers other noble men of Germanie yet notwythstanding certaine bishops in Boioria as Eberhardus Iuuanensis and Sigrefridus Seginoburgensis being at that time the Emperors Chauncelour Rudicenis Ratheuiensis Conradus Frisingensis and others left not or yet forsoke the Emperor All which the foresayd Albertus not onely did excōmunicate but also by processe sought to bring them vp to Rome before the pope Geuing commaundement to their Collegioners and cloysterers that they should depriue them of their offices chuse such others in their steade as would obey the Pope All which things the Pope vnderstanding by Albertus and of thys their fidelitie to the Emperor corroborated and confirmed the same his doings commaunding them to chuse other byshops in their stedes But the bishops prelates with one consent contemning the popes mandates writs and also the curses and threatnings of Albertus accused reproued greatly blamed his temerity also tiranny which he vsurped against the churches of Germanie and especially against the good Emperor that without his consent he durst be so bolde as to meddle in churches cōmitted to the Emperors gouernment against the old auncient customes and that he had excommunicated the Emperor without iust cause that he had condemned the Emperors faithful subiects as enemies to the Church for standing with their liege and soueraigne Prince which allegiance to violate without horrible iniquitie they might not and so had sought to disquiet them likewise in their charges and administrations had also in that quarel geuen such defiance to the Emperor They accused and condemned the same Albertus also for a most impudent impostor and wicked varlet and for a most pestiferous botch soare of the christian common weale and giue him to the deuil they do as a ruinous enemie as wel of the church as of his owne natural countrey and further thinke him worthy to haue his reward with the rest of the popes pursiuants being the most wicked inuentors deuisers of mischief that were in al Germanie This done they make relation hereof to the Emperor by their letters and further they aduertise all the princes of Germanie especially those which were of the Popes faction or rebellion were the fauorers of Albertus that they should take hede and beware in any case of his subtill deceites pernitious deceiuable allurements nor that they should assist the pope for al his words against the Emperor And doutles by the counsaile of the high prelate or Archb. of Boioria whose name was Iuuanerisis and by his industry and persuasion Fredericus Austriacus was againe reconciled vnto the Emperor his father from whose aide and obedience after that by no promises threatnings bribes nor paines no nor for the execrable curses of the Popes owne holy month he would be induced or remooued But Albertus prosecuteth stil his purposed mischief alluring inciting by al meanes possible and that not amongst the worst but the best frendes to the pope enemies to the Emperor To some he gaue their tithes to fight against the Emperor to other some he gaue the gleebe landes of benefices and to other some hee gaue the spoile of such colledges and monasteries as tooke not part with the pope and to some other also he gaue the colleges monasteries themselues And assuredly I finde by Iohannes Auentinus lib. 7. annalium Boiorum that there were certen of the popes owne birdes that had their ecclesiasticall tithes taken from them and other some had the rents and reuenues of their colleges pluckt away by force to the maintenance of the Popes quarel against the Emperour Hereby was there a windowe opened to do what they listed euery man according to hys rauening and detestable lust and all things lay open vnto their gredy and insatiable desires Who listeth to heare more hereof let him reade Auentinus in his Booke before noted and there shall he see what vastation grew therby to the whole state of Germanie who largely entreateth of the same While these things were thus in working in Germanie Fredericke leauing in Lumbardie Actiolinus wyth a great part of his hoste hee passing with the rest by Apeninum came to Hetruria and set the same in a stay after that he had alaide certaine insurrections there and from thence to Pysas where he was with great amitie and honor receiued and welcomed This citie was alwaies assured and faithfull to the Emperours of Germanie The Pope vnderstanding of the Emperours comming into Hetruria and knowing what power the Emperour had also left in Lumbardie hee with
the displeasure you doe to them as our owne and proper iniurie For why it were a great dishonour to our Realme and Kingly estate if we should wincke hereat and ouerpasse the same with silence Wherefore if you wil consider and respect the thing that we haue sayde we doubt not but that you will release the Bishoppe of Penestrum with the other Legates and Prelates of the Churche which you to our preiudice doe detaine In desiring of our aide doubtlesse we gaue vnto them a manifest nay neither could they obtain in our kingdom any thing at all which seemed to be against or preiudiciall to your maiestie Let therefore your imperiall prouideÌ„ce poÌ„der in the ballance of iustice those things which we wryte vnto you neither let our lawfull request vnto you be frustrate or made in vaine For our realme and kingdome of Fraunce is not so debilitate or empouerished that it will be spurned at or troden vnder your feete Fare ye well The rescript of the Emperour to the same letter of the king of Fraunce OVr Imperiall magnificence hath perused your kingly letters wherein if we had not founde manifest contradiction they might peraduenture haue obteined at our handes all that they required But euen as with a little leauen a whole lumpe of dowe is sowred so a manifest vntruth alleaged hath made the whole argument of your letter both faultie and vnsauerie It is apparaunt that you wanted the vertue of mediocritie in the conclusion of the same your graces letter For that they themselues bewray no lesse then we giue you manifestly to vnderstand many moe besides doth know It is notorious also and to al the world reuealed in what sort that Apostolical father hath impugned our innocencie as well with the one sworde as with the other And howe that whilest we at his commaundement tooke our iourney beyonde the seas the same our enemie and hostile aduersarie inuaded our kingdome of Sicilia and the same not in one place or two but in diuers sondry parts therof hath wasted spoiled and destroied After this when with great intreatie at our returne from Asia we had concluded a peace with him which with vs at his owne pleasure he made And had taken and receiued our deuotion for the same which in seruiceable maner we graunted him The sayde Apostolicall father that notwithstanding hath since that time rather aggrauated his displeasure towardes vs then any thing at all qualified the same and further hath to our depriuation and subuersion excogitate and deuised against vs all the mischiefe hee might or hath bene able no cause in all the worlde geuen of vs to prouoke the same And farther hath promulgated to our great defamation and shame as well by his letters as Legates the sentence of excommunication against vs vnto all nations Lastly hee aspiring to our imperiall state and conspiring our supplantation hath made warre against vs as against king Dauid Gods annointed and hath vnto a priuate Councell for that purpose called all the Prelates he caÌ„ get as one that meaneth to set the whole world together by the eares But such is the maruelous wisedom of God by whome we liue and raigne beholding the wicked purpose hee went about confounding the crafty in their craftinesse hath geuen into our hands as well your Prelates of the realme of France as also of other regions and prouinces al which we imprison and detaine as enemies and aduersaries to our Imperiall crowne and person For where there desisted not to be a persecutor there hath not wanted also a sufficient withstander defender Let not therfore your kingly highnesse maruell although Augustus detaineth in prison your French Prelates which haue indeuoured themselues to conspire and so to disturbe our imperiall estate and regiment Fare ye well When Fredericke nowe saw there was none other remedie and that in vaine hee laboured to haue peace wyth the Pope hee prosecuteth his warre to the vttermost and when he had gotten Ludertum and recoÌ„ciled the same he destroyed the towne of Geminum and Naruia and geueth the spoyle of them vnto his souldiors He gently receiued the yelding vp of Siburnum and wasteth all the countrey rounde about Rome The Pope heere with dismaied and troubled with such as otherwise dissuaded and counsailed him and that things not so well prospered with him and against the Emperour as he wished and desired being in dispaire of obtaining his purpose died for very anger and thought What opinion the Prelates of Germanie at that time had of this Gregory is extant and to be sene by the oration of Eberhardus Byshop of Iuuauence that he made to the nobilitie of Boioria in the Parliament at Reginoburgh written by Iohannes Auentinus in his 7. booke Doubtlesse he not onely brought great and ruinous calamities to the whole Christen coÌ„mon weale and also Empire whilest he sought thus to depresse bridle the Emperour aduance hiz papal sea and dignity but also brought into the church of God much horrible impiety blasphemy and wickednes wherof both Blondus Platina Baleus and others make mention And amongst others that most detestable Catilene Salue Regina in the which hee attributeth the honour and worship onely due to Iesus Christe vnto the virgine hys mother This is he in whose name the booke of the Decretals was set out which to omit the opinion of diuers other learned men Iohannes Baleus calleth it the sinke or puddle of foolishnesse and impietie Doubtlesse Charolus Molineus a man both of singular iudgement in that law which in tribunall courtes iudgements is vsed as also in this painteth foorth the decree of this Gregory in his booke of annotations vnto Platina whose woordes thereof are these Certum est multa capita in ijs mutila decurtata esse vt inuidiosum argumentum lateret c. That is Doubtlesse diuers Chapters in the same booke of decretals be mangled vnperfect that many contentious arguments therein myght lurke For when the ambitious desire of raigning lyke kings tooke them they studied nothing els but how to enlarge and aduance their See and dominion with the Empire it selfe and other kingdomes ofte shaken and weakened through coÌ„tention and this purpose and end had they and none other in al their constitutions The profe wherof Molineus declareth in his boke de regibê° Galliae Angliae But many moe examples by the Emperors Princes and Lords Electours of the Empire may be gathered wherof to speake more conuenient place shall serue hereafter In the steade of thys Gregorie was placed Coelestine horne in Mediolanum amongst the Castellians who as Blondus declareth by fained promises offred a league wyth Fredericus and the 18. day after he was created Pope he also died Thus when the author of al this conspiracy was gon Fridericus nowe thinking himselfe free and voyde of that feare which before he had and durst not be absent out of Italy with all
contrary but that both by true certificate and common rumour you haue heard of the indifferencie of our cause and good handling therof yet for that more credite is commonly geuen to that the eye seeth then to that the eare receiueth we thought good to present vnto you the naked truth of such things which the Popes successiuely haue put forth forged against vs. To the perusing and consideration of which my case and letter I beseech your gentlenes amongst other times of laisure you wil spie out some fit and conuenient time therfore And all other whatsoeuer that shall haue desire to heare princes 〈◊〉 affaires let them in like sort attentiuely consider First whether our predecessours haue bene destitute or not of godly zeale iust dealing righteousnes or whether we may not lawfully reuenge our selues being so much prouoked of such euils and iniuries as haue ben wrought against vs. Secondly let them consider whether Christes vicare doth followe Christes steps or not and whether Peters successors do follow his example or not and also by what law equitie right that sentence which they haue pronounced against vs may be maintained and allowed As also what name they may iustly geue it and whether that may be sayde to be a sentence which is geuen by an vnsufficient iudge or not For although we acknowledge that the Lord hath geuen full power in spirituall things vnto his Churche that whatsoeuer the same bindeth in earth is bound in heauen whatsoeuer the same looseth is also loosed yet we reade neither by Gods lawe nor by any lawe of man that we ought of duetie to be subiect vnto him or that an Empire ought at his pleasure to be transformed and transposed or that he may geue any such sentence or iudgement to punish Princes temporally and depriue them of their kingdomes For why although our consecreation belongeth vnto him by right and custome as he chalengeth yet our deposing and depriuing doth no more belong to him then doth that presumption belong to any other prelate of other Realmes which doe consecrate and annoynt their kings as the custome and manner is Or put case it were so we nothing hindered thereby that hee had such power Hath he that power to the intent to reuenge himselfe vpon whomsoeuer his malicious minde consenteth and without all equitie and law to bring them vnder his iurisdiction He hath proceeded of late against vs as is sayd but not by the order of accusation for so much as neither was there any sufficient accuser neither went there out any inscriptioÌ„ or processe before Neither yet by denunciation for so much as there lacked a lawful denouÌ„â—er neither yet by the way of inquisition for that there went before it no manifest accusation But hee peraduenture will say that all things that he layeth against vs were manifest and notorious but that do we deny and nothing to be notorious but that which may by a sufficient number of witnesses be approued tried For so may euery iudge himselfe contemning the order of lawe affirme what he list to be notorious and thus condemne whom hee list There were against vs as well it may be sayd in counsell certaine false witnesses although not many of whome the Byshop of Calin was one whose neare kinsman or nephewe by our lawes condemned for treason to be hanged maketh also to vs an infestiue enemie With such like effect prosecuting the rest of his Epistle which for breuitie sake I omit This pollicie vsed the Pope to vexe and disturbe both the countrey of Germany and the whole Empire and not so onely but also vtterly to destroy and subuert the same by the ruinous decay whereof the Pope and his Prelates thought to make vp their mouthes And thus whilest that Germanie was nowe newly againe deuided some taking part with Fredericke the Emperour and Conradus Caesar his sonne other nobles and princes of the Empire some wyth those that shoulde by the Popes procurement be the electors of the new Emperour other some with neither of both as men not minding nor tending the publique vtilitie but to serue theyr owne purposes armed themselues And thus was the publicke peace and quiet brokeÌ„ and disturbed and altogether in tiâ—nult and hurley burley For whilest the one part laboured by all force to retaine the dominion by publique and common coÌ„sent first to hym committed the other part in like sort indeuored themselues with all their force power to vse and occupye the same according to the decree of the bishop of Rome to take it from Fredericke and thus great conflicts grew on all partes By these ciuill warres Germany suffered no little calamity In euery place was maÌ„slaughter and murder the country spoyled the townes and villagies set on fire and brent the churches and temples violated robbed wherin the husbaÌ„d meÌ„ had put their goods substaunce houses were pulled down the goods deuided euery mans cattel driuen away To conclude in this turmoyle coÌ„tentioÌ„ of deposing chusing an other emperor in this factioÌ„ of princes in this liberty of wearing armor in this liceÌ„ce of hurting sinning The impudent boldnes of diuers priuate souldiors especially of such as were the horesemeÌ„ theÌ„ couÌ„ted the better sort of souldiors was so great there vnbridled vnsatiable desire in robbing spoyling and taking of booties catching snatching al that came to haÌ„d so much that nothing could be sure and in safety that any good in aÌ„ enioyed Wherefore a litle before the death of Guilielmus the king 60. Cityes and Townes which were belonging to Ludouicus Palatinus Duke of Boioria and Rhenus and Otho his sonne and other princes whose names Auentinus in his 7. booke of the Annales of the Boiores maketh mention oft ioyned themselues in a league for the expelling of these rebels repressing of their so great iniurious rapines and slaughter of men Of which armye the sayd Ludouicus being captaine chased draue the whole rout of theÌ„ to the vttermost partes of Germany and puld down and ouerthrew their castles and fortresses and cuery other place where they had intrenched themselues Otho Boius yet notwithstanding kepeth his promise and fayth most constantly made before to the emperor Fredericke and Conradus his sonne Whereupon Philippus Iuuauensis Albertus and others calling a councell at Mildorsus by the Popes commaundement sent for Otho vnto them vnto whom they opened the Popes pleasure commaundement To all which wheÌ„ he had heard Otho aunswered I cannot maruell at some of you enough that when as heretofore you persuaded me to leaue and forsake the part I tooke with the Bishop of Rome whome ye your selues affirmed to be Antichrist that I should take part with the Emperour why that you your selues will not keepe your fidelity and promise made to those good Princes And sayd that he perceiued in them a great inconstancy and leuity both in their woords and deedes which
perisheth in the Church of God for want of preachers all that shal be demaunded of them at the day of iudgement As Iacob confesseth to Laâ—an whose sheep he fedde Genesis 31 I did restore all thy losse and that which was stolne I made aunswere for I will demaund his bloud at thy handes Ezechiell 3. This is sayd to the Pastor or Prelate But if the other thinges which we haue spoken of before could not mooue the Prelates and Cardinals this at the least should mooue them Because that then the spirituall power which doth consist for the most part in the exercise of preaching in hearing confessions enioyning of penaunce shall be taken away froÌ„ them by litle little For by piece mele doth the wolfe dâ—nour the poore needy man 3. q. cap 1. when the authority Ecclesiasticall therfore shall be quite taken from them and disposed to other such as either by their order or Apostolicall grauÌ„t do challenge to haue the same Then doubtles shall neither the iurisdictioÌ„ of ciuile causes and pleadings nor any authority that such Prelates haue yet remaining neither yet the possessions of the temporall goodes of the Church any longer remayne amongest them Shall suche haue the temporall goods of the church which minister not the spirituall treasure thereof 1. Cor. 9. Know ye not that they which kill the sacrifice ought to eate of the sacrifice they that serue at the aultar are partakers of the aultar For as the body without the soule cannot stand so corporall thinges without spirituall things cannot continue 1. q. 1. if any shall take away the same Thus haue you had the 39 arguments for the which both he was coÌ„demned and his bookes burned In the dayes of this Guilielmus there was a most detestable and blasphemous booke set forth by the Friers mentioned also in Math. Parisiens which they called Euangelium aeternum or Euangelium spiritus sancti That is the euerlasting Gospell or the Gospell of the holy Ghost In which book many abhominable errors of the Friers were conteyned so that the Gospell of Iesus Christ was vtterly defaced which this booke sayd was not to be compared with this euerlasting Gospel no more then the shell is to be coÌ„pared with the carnell then darknes to light c. More ouer that the Gospell of Christ shal be preached no longer but fifty yeares and then this euerlasting Gospell should rule the Church c. Item yâ— whatsoeuer was in the whole Bible was in the saide Gospell contayned At length this Friers Gospell was accused to the Pope and so 6. persons chosen of the whole vniuersitye to peruse and iudge of the booke as Christianus Canonicus Baluacensis Odo de Doaco Nicholaus de Baro Ioannes de Sicca Vella Anglus Ioannes Belim Gallus Among whom this Guilielmus was one who mightely impugned this pestiferous and deuillish booke These 6. after the perusing of the booke were sent vp to Rome The Friers likewise sent their messengers withall where they were refuted and yâ— errors of the booke condemned but so that the Pope with the Cardinals commaunded the sayd booke to be abolished and condemned not publickly tendering the estimation of the religious orders as of his own most chiefe champions but that they should be burned in secret wise and the books of the foresayd â—uilielmus to be burnt with all Besides other his bookes 2. Sermons we haue of his yet remayning one vpon the Gospell of S. Luke of the Pharisy and the Publicane the other vpon the Epistle redde in the Church on May day where in the first he resembleth the Phariseis to our Monkes and that he proueth by all the properties of the Phariseis described in the Gospell The Publicane he resembleth to the Laity such as for because the sooner they are reduced to acknowledge their sinnes the more hope they haue of mercy The other because they stand confident in their own righteousnesse are therefore farther from their instification In the latter sermoÌ„ he setteth forth and declareth what perils and dauÌ„ders be like to fall vpon the Church by these religious orders of Monkes and Friers Among the other besides of that age which withstood the bishops of Rome his Antechristian errors was one LaureÌ„ce an Englishman and maister of Paris An other was Petrus Ioannes a Minorite Of whome the foresayde Laurence was about the yeare of our Lord. 1260. who in his teaching preaching writing did stoutly defeÌ„d yâ— part of the forsayd Guilielmus the rest of his side agaynst the Friers Against the which Friers he wrote 2. bookes One in the defence of William afore meÌ„tioned the other vpoÌ„ this argument and title To beware of false prophets c. Certayn other things also he wrote wherin by diuers proofes and testimonies he argued proued that Antichrist was not farre of to come The other Petrus Ioannes was about the yeare of our Lord. 1290. which taught and maintained many things agaynst the Pope prouing that he was Antichrist and that the sinagogue of Rome was great Babilon He wrot vpon Mathew vpon the Epistles and vpon the Apocalips Mention of this Petrus Ioannes is made in Nicholaus Emericus in Lib. Inquisitionum c. And sayth moreouer that Miâ—hael Cesenas of whoÌ„ Christ willing shall followe hereafter took of him a great part of his opinioÌ„s And because the pope could not burne him aliue after his death he caused his bones to be taken vp and burned To these and with these aboue specified is to be added Robertus Gallus who being borne of a right noble parentage for deuotion sake was made a Dominicke Frier about the same yeare of our Lord aboue touched an 1290 This man as appeareth by his writing had diuers and sundry visions whereof part is annexed with the visions and prophecy of Hildegardis His visions al tend against the spiritualty of Rome where in the fift chapter he calleth playnely the Pope an Idoll which hauing eyes seeth not neither lusteth to see the abhominatioÌ„s of his people nor the excessiue enormity of ther voluptuousnes But only to see to the heaping vp of his own treasure hauing a mouth speaketh not but sayth I hane set good men ouer them which is sufficieÌ„t for me to do them good either by my selfe or by some other And foloweth in the same chapter wo to that Idoll woe to the mighty and proud who shall be equall in all the earth to that Idoll He that exalted vp his name in earth saying who shall bring me vnder Is not my house compared with the mighty Potentates of the land I am higher then Dukes Knightes on their horsebacke do seruice vnto me That which my Fathers had not before me yâ— haue I done to me My house is strowed with siluer gold and pearle are the pauement of my palace c. Agayn in the 12. chapter and also in the first vnder the name of a SerpeÌ„t he paynteth out the Pope whom he
desired of her father to marry with her Whereunto the king her father would not agree vnles he promised to be a Christian. Notwithstanding the other being strōger in power and threatning to get her by warre the king at length was forced to agree In conclusion it happened that the childe being borne betwixt them was ouergrowen all rough with hayre like the skin of a Beare Which childe being brought to the father he commaunded it to be thrown in the fire burned But the mother desiring first to haue the childe baptised caused all things therunto to be prepared The infant being 3. times in water plunged after the Sacrament of holy baptisme receiued incontinent was altered and turned from all his hairy roughnes and sene as fayre and smooth skinned as any other The which thing after the Father saw and beheld was Christened himselfe and all hys house c. In the raigne of this king Walter Merton Bishop of Rochester builded Merton colledge in Oxford In whose raigne also liued Henricus de Gaudano Arnoldus de villa noua Dante 's and other mo And Scotus called Duns Who in his 4. booke of Sent Dist. 18. complayneth of the abuse of excommunication of the Popes keies Where as before excommunication was not vsed but vpon great and iust causes therefore was feared now sayth he it is brought forth for euery trifling matter as for not paying y◠Priestes wages c. therefore sayth he it groweth in contēpt Under the same king about the beginning of hys raygn was the yeare so hoat and so drye that from the month of May vntill the month nere of Septēber fell no rayn in so much that many dyed for heat the vulgar people in their reckning of yeares did count the time from the sayd dry yeare long after After P. Benedictus aboue mentioned succeded Pope Clement the 5. who translated the Popes court to Auinion in Fraunce where it remayned the terme of 74. yeares after At the coronation of this Clemēt was present Philip king of Fraunce Charles his sonne and Duke Iohn Duke of Britany with a great number of other men of state and Nobility At which coronation they being in the middle of the pompe or processiō a great wall brake down and fell vpon thē by the fall wherof Duke Iohn with 12. other were slayne king Philip hurt wounded the Pope stroken from his horse lost out from his mitre vpon his head a Carbuncle esteemed to the value of 6000. florence Plat. de vit Pont. By this Clemēt was ordeined that the Emperor though he might be called king of the Romains before yet he might not enioy the title right of the Emperor before he was by him confirmed And that the Emperors seat being vacant the Pope should raigne as Emperor till a new Emperor was chosē By him the orders of the Tēplaries who at that time were too abhominable was put downe at the Counsell of Uienne as hereafter Christ willing shal be declared He also ordeined and cōfirmed the feast of Corpus Christi assigning indulgences to such as heard the seruice therof And as pope Bonifacius afore heaped vp the book of Decretals called Sextus Decretalium so this Clement compiled the 7. booke of the decretals called of the same Clement the Clementines In the time of this Pope Hēricus the 6. of that name Emperor was poysoned in receiuing the Sacrament by a false dissembling Monke called Bernard that feined himselfe to be his familiar frend which was thought to be done not without the consent of the Popes legate The Emperour perceiuing himselfe poysoned warned him to flee escape away for els the Germaines would sure haue slaine him who although he escaped himselfe yet diuers of his order after that with fire and sword were slayne As this Pope Clement the 5. had well prouided now as he haue heard agaynst the Empire of Rome to bring it vnder his girdle insomuch that without the Popes benediction no Emperor might take the state vpon him c. Now he procedeth farther to intermeddle with the Empire of Constantinople Where he first exerciseth his tyranny power of excommunicatiō agaynst Andronicus Palcologus Emperor of Constantinople an 1327. declaring him as a schismaticke and hereticke because he neither would nor durst suffer the Greciās to make their appeale from the Greeke Church to the Pope neither would acknowledge him for his superior c. Whereby it may appeare that the Greek Church did not admitte the Popes superiority as yet nor at any time before Saue onely about the tyme of Pope Innocent the 3. an 1202. at what time the Frenche men with their Captain Baldwinus Earle of Flaūders ioyned together with the Uenecians were set against the Grecians to place Alexius to the right of the Empire of Constantinople vpō conditiō as writeth Platina to subdue the Greeke church vnder the church of Rome Which Alexius being restored and shortly after slayne the empire came to the Frenchmē with whom it remained the space of 58. yeares till the comming of Michael Paleologus in the dayes of Pope Gregory the 9. Who restored the Empire frō the Frenchmen vnto his pristine state again During all which time of the French Emperors the Greeke church was subiect to Rome as by the decretals of Pope Gregory the 9. may appere Then folowed after this that the foresayd Michael Emperor of Constantinople beyng called vp to a councell at Lions by Pope Gregory the 10. about the controuersy of proceeding of the holy Ghost as is aboue specified and obedience to the Church of Rome there because the sayd Michael the Emperor did submitte himselfe the Grecians to the subiection of Rome as testifieth Baptist Egnat He thereby procured to himselfe such grudge and hatred among the Greeke Monkes and Priestes that after his death they denyed him the due honor place of buriall The sonne of this Andronicus was Michael Paleologus aboue mentioned who as ye haue heard before because he was constrayned by the Grecians not to admit any apellation to the Bishop of Rome was accursed by the popes cēsures for an heretick Wherby appereth that the Grecians recouering their state agayn refused all subiection at this time vnto the church of Rome which was the yeare of our Lord. 1327. c. After this Clemēt the 5. folowed Pope Iohn the 22. with whom Ludouike the Emperour had much trouble After whom next in course succeded Pope Benedict the 12. Which Benedict vpō a time being desired to make certayn new Cardinals to this answereth agayne that he would gladly so do if he also could make a new world For this world sayd he is for these Cardinals that be made already Ex scripto Engethusensis And thus much of the Popes now to returne alitle backe to the kinges story agayne In the yeare of our Lord 1307. Which was 34. of the reigne of this king in the
none of them whom he could there finde so he neuer ceased all hys life after to enquire out and to be reuenged of all suche as had bene in any part or consenting to that matter For the which his extreme and implacable tyranny he was in such hatred of all the people that as he sayd he could not fynde one of all the commons to take his part when need required Among all other which were for that matter troubled was one Adam Byshop of Hereford who being unpeached of treason with other moe was at length arested in the Parliament to appeare and answere to that should be to him obiected Many thinges there were layde agaynst him for taking part with them that rose agaynst the Kyng with matters moe and haynous rebukes c. Whereunto the Byshop a great while aunswered nothing At length the Byshop clayming the liberties and priuiledges of the Church answered to the king in thys form The due reuerence of your Princely maiesty euer saued Ego Sanctae Ecclesiae Dei minister humilis membrum eius Episcopus consecratus licèt indignus ad tam ardua nequeo respódere nee debeo absque D. Cant. Archiepiscopi post summum pontificem mei directi iudicis cuius etiam sum suffraganeus autoritate aliorum parium meorum Episcoporum consensu That is I an humble minister and member of the holy Churche of God and Byshop consecrate albeit vnworthy cannot neither ought to answere to these so hye matters without the authoritie of the Archbishop of Caunterbury my direct iudge next vnder the high Bishop of Rome whose suffâ—agane also I am and the consent likewise of the other my fellow Bishops After which wordes by him pronounced the Archbishop and other Byshops with him were ready to make humble intercession for hym to the king and did But when the king would not be wonne nor turned with any supplication the sayd Byshops together to the Archbishop and the Clergy comming with their crosses tooke him away challenging him for the Churche without any more answere making charging moreouer vnder the censures of the Churche and excommunication none to presume to lay any further handes vpon him The king moued with thys boldnes and stoutnes of the clergy coÌ„mandeth notwithstanding to proceede in iudgement and the iury of 12. men to go vppon the enquiry of his cause who finding and pronouncing the Bishop to be gilty the kyng caused immediately al his goods possessioÌ„s to be coÌ„fiscate vnto himselfe moreouer made hys plate and all his housholde prouision to be throwne out of his house into the streete but yet he remained so stil vnder the protection and defence of the Archbishop c. This Archb. was Walter Winchelsey after whom succeeded Simon Mepham in the same see of Caunterbury an 1327. Ex Thom. Walsingham After pope Clement the 5. by whose decease the Romish see stood vacant as ye heard two yeares and 3. moneths next was elected Pope Iohn 22. a Cistercian monke who fare in that papacy 18. yeares He was stout and inflexible geuen so much to the heaping of riches that he proclaymed them heretickes whiche taught that Christ and hys Apostles had no possessions of theyr owne in thys world At this time was Emperour Ludonicus Bauarus a worthy man who with this Pope and other that folowed hym had no lesse contention then had Fredericus before mentioned in the time of king Henry the thyrd Insomuch that this contention and variaunce continued the space of 24. yeares The cause and first origene of this tragical conflicte rose vpon the constitution of ClemeÌ„t the 5. predecessor to this pope by whom it was ordayned as is afore meÌ„tioned that Emperours by the Germayne Princes elected might be called kinges of the Romaynes but might not inioy the title or right of the Empyre to bee nominated Emperour without theyr confirmation geuen by the Pope Wherefore this foresayd Emperour because he vsed the emperiall dignitie in Italy before he was authorised by the pope the sayd Pope therefore excommunicated the Emperour And notwithstanding the Emperoure oftentimes did profer himself to make intreaty of peace and coÌ„corde yet the Pope inflexible woulde not bend The writinges of both partes yet be extant wherein the sayd Byshop doth make his auaunt that he had full power to treat and depose kinges and Emperours at his pleasure In the same time were diuers learned men which seeing the matter did greatly disalow the Bishop of Romes doynges among whome was Guillerne Ocham whose tractations were afterward condemned by the Pope for writing agaynst the temporall iurisdiction of theyr see And an other named Marselius Patauius which wrote the booke intituled Defensor pacis geuen vp to the handes of the sayd Emperour wherein the controuersie of the Popes vnlawful iuiurisdiction in things temporall is largely disputed the vsurped authoritie of that see set forth to the vttermost It is found in some wryters that a great cause of this variaunce first began for that one of the Emperours secretaries vnknowing to the Emperour in certayne of hys letters had likened the Papal see to the beast rising out of the sea in the Apocalips At length when the Emperour after much sute made to the pope at Auinion could not obtayne his coronation comming to Rome was there receaued with great honour where he with his wife were both crowned by the full consent of all the Lordes and Cardinals there and moreouer an other pope there set vp called Nicholas the fift After which thinges done the Pope not long after departed at Auinion in France after whom succeeded then Benedictus 12. a monke of Benedicts order and rayned 7. yeares Who by the counsayle of Phillip the French kyng confirmed and prosecuted the censures and cursinges that Iohn his predecessour had published agaynst Lewes the Emperour Moreouer depriued him of his Emperiall Crowne and also of hys Dukedome of Bauaria The Emperour vpon this commeth to Germany and assembling the Princes electors Dukes Bishops Nobles and the learned in a councel at Francford there declared before them out of the auncient lawes and customes of the Empire how it standeth onely in the Princes Electours and in none other to elect the k. or the Emperors of the Romaines for in both these names was no difference so that the same Electors in chusing the king of the Romaynes did also elect and chuse the Emperour whiche Emperour so by them constitute had lawfull right without any information of the Apostolicall see to exercise the administration of the Empyre And if he were lawfully elect ought to be annoynted of the Romayne Byshop which if hee doe refuse then might hee be annoynted and declared Emperour and Augustus by any other Catholicke Bishoppe thereunto appoynted as by the olde maner and custome hath bene especially seeing these iniunctions are but certaine soleÌ„nities added and inuented by the bishops onely for a token of vnitie betweene the church
when he would haue vomitted out and could not took hys horse went to hunâ— the beare whereby through the chasing heat of his body to expell the venim And there the good gentle Emperour wickedly persecuted murdered of the P. fel downe dead whom I may wel recount among the innocent and blessed martyrs of Christ. For if the cause being righteous doth make a Martyr what Papist can iustly disprooue hys cause or fayth if persecution ioyned thereunto causeth martyrdome what martyre coulde be more persecuted theÌ„ he Who hauing 3. popes like 3. baddogs vpoÌ„ him at length was denoured by the same The princes then hearing of his death assembled theÌ„selues to a new election who refusing Charles aforesayd elected an other for Emperor named Gunterus de Monte Nigro Who shortly after falling sicke at Franckford through his phisitions seruaunt was likewise poysoned whome the foresayd Charles had hyred with money to worke that feate Gunterus tasting of the poysoÌ„ although he did partly cast it vp agayn yet so much remained within him as made him vnable afterward to serue that place Wherfore for coÌ„cordes sake being counsailed thereto by the Germaynes gaue ouer his Empire to Charles For els great bloudshed was like to ensue This Charles thus ambiciously aspiring to the Emperiall seat contrary to the mindes of the states and pieres of the Empire as he did wickedly vnlawfully come by it so was he by hys ambitious guiding the first and principall meane of the vtter ruine of that monarchie For that he to haue his sonne set vp Emperour after him conuented and graunted to the Princes electours of Germany all the publicke taxes tributes of the Empire Which couenaunt being once made betwene the Emperour them they afterward held so fast that they caused the Emperour to sweare neuer to reuoke or cal back again the same By reason whereof the tribute of the countryes of Germany which then belonged onely to the Emperor for the sustentation of hys warres euer since to this day is dispersed diuersly into the handes of the Princes and free citties within the sayd monarchie So that both the Empyre beyng disfornished and left desolate the Emperors weakened therby hauing neyther bene able sufficieÌ„tly since to defend themselues nor yet to resist the Turke or other forren enemies Whereof a great part as ye haue heard may be imputed vnto the popes c. Hieronimus Marius This Pope Clement first reduced the yeare of Iubeley to euery 50. yeare which before was kept but on the hundreth yeare And so he being absent at Auinion whiche he then purchased withhys money to the sea of Rome caused it to be celebrated at Rome an 1350. In the whiche yeare were numbred of peregrines goyng in and comming out euery day at Rome to the estimation of fiue thousaÌ„d Praemonstrat The bull of pope Clement geuen out for this present yeare of Iubiley proceedeth in these wordes as followeth What person or persons soeuer for deuotioÌ„ sake shal take their perigrination vnto the holy Citty the same day when he setteth forth out of hys house he may chuse vnto him what coÌ„fessor or coÌ„fessors eyther in the way or where els he listeth vnto the which coÌ„fessors we graunt by our authority plenary power to absolue all cases papal as fully as if we were in our proper person there present Item we graunt that whosoeuer being truely confessed shall chaunce by the way to die hee shall be quite and absolued of all his sinnes Moreouer we commaund the Angels of Paradise to take his soule out of his body being absolued and to cary it into the glory of Paradise c. And in an other Bull wee will sayeth he that no paine of hell shal touche him graunting moreouer to all and singular person persons signed with the holy crosse power and aucthoritie to deliuer and release iij. or iiij soules whome they list themselues out of the paines of purgatorie c. This Clement as mine author affirmeth tooke vpon him so prodigally in his Popedome that hee gaue to hys Cardinals of Rome Byshoprickes and benefices whych then were vacant in England and begaÌ„ to geue them new titles for the same liuinges hee gaue them in Englande Wherewith the king as good cause he had was offended and vndid all the prouisions of the pope within his realme Commanding vnder pain of prisonment and life no man to be so hardy as to induce bring in any such prouisions of the pope any more within his laÌ„d And vnder the same punishment charged the two Cardinals to void that realme An. 1343. In the same yeare all the tenthes as well of the templaries as of other spirituall men were geuen paide to the king through the whole realme An. 1343. And thus much coÌ„cerning good Ludouicke Emperour and martyr Pope Clement yâ— 6. his enemy Wherin because we haue a little exceeded the course of yeares wherat we left let vs returne some what back agayn and take such things in order as belong to the church of the England and Scotland setting forth the reigne of king Edward the 3. and the doinges of the Church which in hys time haue happened as the grace of Christ our Lord will assiste and able vs therunto This foresayd king Edward the second in his time builded 2. houses in Oxford for good letters to wit Oriall colledge and S. Mary Halle Here I omit also by the way the furious outrage and conflict which happened in the time of this king a litle before his death an 1326. betweene the townesmen and the Abbey of Bury wherein the townesmen gathering themselues together in a great multitude for what cause or old grudge betweene them the Register doth not declare inuaded and sackt the monastery And after they had imprisoned the monkes they risted the goodes and treasure of the whole house spoyling and carying away theyr plate mony copes vestimentes senâ—ers crosses chalises basens iewels cups masers bookes with other ornaments and implementes of the house to the value vnestimable In the which conflict certayn also on both sides were slayn Such was the madnes then of that people that when they had gathered vnto them a great concourse of seruaunts light persons of that country to the number of 20. thousand to whom they promised liberty freedome by vertue of such writs whiche they had out of that house first they got into their hands all theyr euidences copies instruments that they could finde then they tooke of the lead that done setting fire to the Abbey gates they brent vp neare the whole house After that they proceeded further to the farmes and granges belonging to the sayd Abbey wherof they wasted spoiled and brent to the nuÌ„ber of 22. manour places in one weeke transporting away the corne horses cartell and other moueables belonging to the same the price wherof is registred to come
in an other worke of free iustification by grace And extenuated merits saying that they are no causes efficient of our saluation but onely sine qua non that is to say that workes be no cause of our iustification but yet our iustificatiō goeth not without them For the which his doctrine most sound and Catholicke he was condemned by the Pope an 1324. by the Popes decree extrauagant cap. Licet intra doctrinam Concerning the which man and his doctrine I thought good thus much to commit to history to the entent men may see that they which charge this doctrine now taught in the Church with the note of noueltye or newnes how iguoraunt and vnskilfull they be in the historyes and order of times fore past In the same part of condemnation at the same tyme also was Ioannes de Gunduno an 1330. and contayned also in the foresayd Extrauagāt with Marsilius Patauinus Whiche Ioannes wrote much vpon Aristotle and Auerrois and are yet remayning And no doubt but he wrote also of diuinity but not vnlike that these workes haue bene abolished In the same number and cataloge commeth also Guillermus Ockam who was in the yeare of our Lord 1326. as is afore mentioned pag. 375. and wrote likewise in defence of Ludouicus the Emperour agaynst the Pope and also in defence of Michael Generall of Grayfriers whom the Pope had excommunicated cursed for an hereticke Diuers treatises were by the sayd Ockam set forth whereof some are extant and in print as his questions distinctions some are extinct and suppressed as Ascentius reporteth quoòd essent aliquando asperiora Some againe be published vnder no name of the author being of his doing as the dialogue betwene the souldiour and the clarke wherin it is to be coniected what bookes and workes this Ockam had collected agaynst the Pope Of this Ockā Iohn Sledane in his history inferreth mention to his great cōmendation whose wordes be these William Ockam in time of Ludouicus 4. Emperor did florish about the yere of our Lord 1326. Who among other thinges wrote of the authority of the Bishop of Rome In the which booke he handleth these 8. questions very copiously whether both the administrations of the Bishops office and of the Emperors may be in one man 2. Whether the Emperour taketh his power and authority onely of God or els of the Pope 3. Whether the Pope and Church of Rome haue power by Christ to set and place kinges and Emperors and to commit to them theyr iurisdiction to be exercised 4. Whether the Emperor being elected hath full authority vpon the sayd his election to administer his Empire 5. Whether other kinges besides the Emperor and King of Romaines in that they are consecrated of priestes receiue of thē any part of their power 6. Whether the sayd kings in any case be subiect to their cōsecrators 7. Whether if the sayd kings should admit any newe sacrifice or should take to themselues the Diadeine without any further consecration they shoulde thereby lose their kingly right and title 8. Whether the seuen princes electors geue as much to the election of the Emperour as succession rightfull geueth to other kings Upon these questions he disputeth and argueth with sundry arguments and sundry reasons on bothe sides at length decideth the matter on the parte of the ciuil magistrate and by occasion therof entreth into the mention of the Popes decrees Extrauagant declaring how litle force or regard is to be geuen therunto Trithemius maketh mention of one Gregorius Ariminensis a learned a famous and right godly man who not much differing from the age of this Ockam about the yeare of our Lorde 1350. Disputed in the same doctrine of grace and free will as we doe nowe and dissented therein from the Papistes and Sophisters counting them woorse then Pelagians Of the like iudgement and in the same time was also Andreas de Castro as apeareth super lit 1. Sentent dist 45. and Burdianus vppon the Ethiques of Aristotle which both maintained the grace of that gospel as is now in the church receiued aboue 200. yeres since And what should I speake of the Duke of Burgundy named Eudo who at the same time An. 1350. disswaded the French king not to receiue in hys land the new founde cōstitutions decretall Extrauagant within his realme whose sage counsail then geuen yet remaineth among the French kings records as witnesseth Charol Molinaeus Dante 's an Italian wryter a Florentine lyued in the time of Ludouicus themperour about the yere of our lord 1300. and tooke his parte with Marsilius Patauinus against three sortes of men which he sayd were enemyes to the truth That is the pope Secondly the order of religious men which count thēselues the children of the church whē they are that children of the deuil their father Thirdly the Doctors of decrees and decretals Certain of his wrytings be extant abroad wherein he prooueth the Pope not to be aboue the Emperour nor to baue any right or iurisdiction in the Empire He cōfuteth the Donation of Constantine to be a forged and a fained thing as which neither did stande with any lawe or right For the which he was taken of many for an hereticke He complaineth moreouer very much the preaching of Gods worde to be omitted and in stede thereof the vaine fables of monkes and friers to be preached and beleued of the people and so the flock of Christ to be fed not with the foode of the Gospell but wyth winde The Pope sayeth he of a pastor is made a wolfe to wast the church of Christ and to procure with his Clergie not the word of God to be preached but his own Decrees In his canticle of purgatory he declareth the Pope to be the whore of Babylon And to her ministers to some hee applieth 2. hornes to some 4. As to the Patriarches whō he noteth to be the tower of the sayd whore Babilonicall Ex libris Dante 's Italice Hereunto may be added the saying out of the booke of Iornandus unprinted with the foresaid Dante 's that forsomuch as Antichrist commeth not before the destruction of the Empire therefore such as go about to haue the Empire extinct are forrunners and messengers in so doing of Antichrist Therfore let the Romaines sayth he and their Byshops beware least their sinnes and wickednes so deseruing by the iust iudgement of God the priesthood be taken from them Furthermore let all the prelates and princes of Germany take hede c. And because our aduersaries which obiecte to vs the newnes of our doctrine shall see the course and fourme of this religion now receaued not to haue ben eyther such a newe thing nowe or a thing so straunge in times past I will adde to these aboue recited master Taulerus a preacher of Argentine in Germany An. 1350. Who contrary to the Popes proceedings taught openly against al mennes merites
quarta parte summae sayth they were condemned in the extrauagant of Pope Iohn with one Ioānes de Poliaco Their opiniōs saith Antoninus were these That Peter the Apostle was no more the head of the Church then the other Apostles And that Christ left no Uicare behinde him or head in hys Church And that the Pope hath no such authoritie to correct and punishe to institute or depose the Emperour Item that all Priestes of what degree so euer are of equall authoritie power and iurisdiction by the institution of Christ but by the institution of the Emperour the Pope to bee superiour which by the same Emperour also may be reuoked agayne Item that neyther the pope nor yet the Church may punish any man punitione coactiua That is by externe coaction vnlesse they receiue licence of the Emperour This foresayd Michaell generall of the gray Friers wrote against the tiranny pride and primacie of the pope accusing him to be Antichrist and the Churche of Rome to be the whore of Babilon dronke with the bloud of Saintes He sayd there were two Churches one of the wicked florishing wherein raigned the pope the other of the godly afflicted Itē that the veritie was almost vtterly extinct And for this cause he was depriued of his dignitie condemned of the Pope Notwithstāding he stode constant in his assertions This Michaell was about the yeare of our Lord 1322. And left behinde him many fautours followers of his doctrine of whom a great part were slayne by the Pope Some were condemned as William Ockam some were burned as Ioannes de Castilione and Franciscus de Arcatara In extrauag Ioan 23. With him also was condemned in the sayd Extrauagāt Ioannes de Poliaco aboue touched whose assertions were these That the pope coulde not geue licence to heare confessions to whom he would but that euery pastour in hys owne Church ought to suffice Item that pastours and bishops had theyr authoritie immediately from Christ his Apostles and not from the pope Itē that the constitution of pope Benedict II. wherein he graunteth larger priuelegies to the Friers aboue other pastours was no declaration of the law but a subuersion And for this he was by the sayd Friers oppressed about the yeare of our Lord. 1322. After Symon Mepham Archbishop of Caunterbury before mentioned who liued not lōg succeded Ioh. Stretford After whom came Iohn Offord who liued but x. monethes In whose rowme succeeded Thomas remained but one yeare an 1350. And after him Simon Iselyp was made archbishop of Canterbury by Pope Clemēt the vi who sat xvii yeares and builded Caunterbury Colledge in Oxford Which Symon Islyp succeeded the Byshop of Ely named Symon Langham who within two yeares was made Cardinall In whose stede Pope Urbane the 5. ordeined William Wittlesey bishop of Worceter to be archbishop of Caunterbury an 1366. In which yeare William Bishop of Winchester elected and founded the newe colledge in Oxford Agayne in the order of the popes next vnto Pope Clement the 6. before mentioned about the same time an 1353 succeeded pope Innocent the 6. In the first yeare of which Pope two Friers Minors of Franciscans were burned at Auinion Pro opinionibus as mine author sayth erroneis prout D. Papae eius Cardinalibus videbatur i. For certaine opinions as seemed to the pope and his Cardinals erroneous Ex Chron. Wals. Of the which two Friers I finde in the Chronicles De actis Rom. pontificum and in the history of Praemonstratensis that the one was Ioannes Rochetaylada Or rather as I finde in Catal. testium cited out of the Chronicle of Henricus de Herfordia his name to be Hayabalus Who being as he recordeth a Fry or Minorite began first in the time of Pope Clement the 6. an 1345. to preach and affirme openly that he was by Gods reuelatiō charged and commaunded to preach that tho Churche of Rome was the whore of Babilon and the Pope with hys Cardinals to be very Antichrist And that pope Benedict the other before him his predecessours were dāned with other suche like wordes tending much agaynst the Popes tirannical maiesty And that the foresaid Hayabalus being brought before the Popes face constauntly did stand in the same saying that he was commaunded by Gods reuelatiō so to say and also that he woulde preach the same if he might To whom it was then obiected that he had some heretical books and so was committed to prison in Auiniō In the time of his accusation it happened that a certain priest cōming before the Pope cast the Popes Bull downe before his feete saying Lo here take your Bull vnto you for it doth me no good at al. I haue laboured now these 3. yeares withall and yet notwithstanding for all this your Bull I cannot be restored to my right The Pope hearing this commaunded the poore Priest to be scourged and after to be layd in prison with the foresayd Fryer What became of them afterward the foresayd wryter Henricus de Herfordia maketh no mention But I may probably coniecture this Priest and this Friar Rochetayladus or rather Hayabalus were the two whome mine author Thom. Walsingham writeth to be burned at this time in Auinion about the first beginning of this Pope Innocentius the 6. Of thys Roichtaylada I thought good here to inferre the testimony and mention of Iohn Froysayd written of him in hys first volum chap. 211 in these wordes There was sayth Froysard a Frier Minor full of great Clergy in the Citty of Auinion called Frier Iohn of Rochetaylada the which Frier pope Innocent 6. held in prison in the Castell of Baignour for shewing of many meruails after to come pricipally he shewed many things to fall vnto the Prelates of the Church for the great superfluitie and pryde that was then vsed among them And also he speake many thinges to fall of the realm of Fraunce and of the great Lordes of Christendome for the oppressions that they did to the poore cōmon people This Fryer sayd he would proue all his sayinges by the authoritie of the Apocalips by other bookes of holy Saints and prophets the which were opened to him by that grace of the holy ghost he shewed many things hard to beleue many things fell after as he sayd He said thē not as a prophet but he shewed them by authoritie of ancient Scriptures and by the grace of the holy Ghost who gaue him vnderstanding to declare the ancient prophetes to shew to all Christen people the yeares and times whē such things should fall he made diuers books founded on great sciences and Clergy wherof one was made the yeare of our Lord. 1346. wherin was written suche meruailes that it were hard to beleue them howbeit many thinges according there to fell after And when he was demaunded of the warres of Fraunce he said that al that had bene sene was not like that should
persecutour in Rome fighting against Constantinus was drowned wyth his souldiours like as Pharao was drowned persecuting the children of Israel in the red sea Unto the which xlij moneths or Sabbothes of yeares if yee adde the other sixe yeares wherein Licinius persecuted in the East ye shal finde iust three hundred yeres as is specified before in the first booke of thys volume pag. 97. After the which fortie and two monethes being expired manyfest it is that the furie of Sathan that is hys violent malice and power ouer the Saints of Christ was diminished and restrained vniuersally through the whole world Thus then the matter standing euident that Sathan after 300. yeares counting from the passion of Christ began to be chayned vp at what time the persecution of the primitiue Church began to cease Nowe let vs see howe long thys binding vp of Sathan shoulde continue which was promised in the booke of the Reuelation to be a thousand yeares Which thousand yeares if yee adde to the xlij monethes of yeares that is to 294. yeares they make 1294. yeares after the passion of the Lord. To these moreouer adde the 30. yeares of the age of Christ and it commeth to the yeare of our Lord 1324. which was the yeare of the letting out of Sathan according to the prophesie of the Apocalips A Table containing the time of the persecution both of the primitiue and of the latter Church with the count of yeares from the first binding vp of Sathan to his loosing againe after the minde of the Apocalips The first persecution of the primitiue Churche beginning at the 30. yeares of Christ was prophecied to continue 42. monthes that is An. 294. The ceasing of the laste persecution of the primitiue Churche by the death of Licinius the last persecutour began An. 324. from the natiuitie of Christ which was from the 30. yeare of hys age 294. 294. The binding vp of Sathan after peace geuen to the church counting from the 30. yeares of Christ began An. 294. And lasted a thousand yeres that is counting from the thirtie yeare of Christe to the yeare 1294. About which yeare Pope Boniface the 8. was Pope and made the 6. booke of the decretals confirmed the orders of Friers and priuileged them with great fredomes as appeareth by his constitution Super cathedram An. 1294. Unto the which count of yeares doeth not much disagree that I founde in a certaine olde Chronicle prophesied and wrytten in the latter ende of a booke which booke was wrytten as it seemeth by a monke of Douer remayneth yet in the custodye of William Cary a Citizen of London alledging the Prophesie of one Hayncardus a gray Frier grounded vppon the authoritie of Ioachim the Abbot prophesying that Antichrist shoulde be borne the yeare from the Natiuitie of Christ. 1260. Which is counting after the Lordes passion the very same yere and time when the orders of Friers both Dominickes and Franciscans began first to be sette vp by Pope Honorius the 3. and by Pope Gregorius 9. which was the yere of our Lord counting after his passion 1226. And counting after the Natiuitye of the Lord was the yeare 1260. Wherof these verses in the author was wrytten Cum fuerint anni completi mille ducenti Et decies seni post partum virginis almae Tunc Antichristus nascetur daemone plenus And these verses were wrytten as appeareth by the sayd author An. 1285. These thyngs thus premised for the loosing out of Satan according to the prophesie of the Apocal. nowe let vs enter Christe willing to the declaration of these latter times which folowed after the letting out of Sathan into the worlde Describing the wondrous perturbations and cruell tiranny stirred vp by him against Christes Church Also the valiant resistance of the Church of Christ against him and Antichrist as in these our bookes heere vnder following may appeare The argument of which booke consisteth in 2. partes first to entreate of the raging furie of Satan nowe loosed and of Antichrist Against the saints of Christ fighting and traueiling for the maintenance of the truth reformation of the Church Secondly to declare the decay and ruine of the said Antichrist through the power of the word of God being at length eyther in a greate parte of the worlde ouerthrowen or at least vniuersally in the whole world detected Thus then to begin wyth the yeare of our Lord. 1360. wherin I haue a litle as is aforesayd transgressed the stint of the first loosing out of Sathan we are come now to the time wherin the Lord after long darknes beginneth some reformation of hys Churche by the diligent industrie of sondry hys faithful and learned seruauntes of whome diuers already we haue foretouched in the former booke before as namely Guliel de Sancto Amore Marsilius Patauinus Ockam Robertus Gallus Robertus Grosted Petrus de Cugnerijs Ioannes Rupescissanus Conradus Hager Ioannos de Poliaco Cesenas wyth other moe whych withstoode the corrupt errours and intollerable enormities of the Byshop of Rome Beside them which about these times were put to death by the saide bishop of Rome as Chastilion Franciscus de Arcatara in the booke before recorded also the two Franciscanes Martyrs which were burned at Auinion mentioned pag. 391. Now to these the Lord willing we will adde such other holy Martyrs and confessors who following after in the course of yeares with like zeale and strength of Gods worde and also with like daunger of their liues gaue the like resistance against the enemie of Christes religion and suffered at hys handes the like persecutions First begynning wyth that godly man whosoeuer he was the author of the Booke hys name I haue not intituled the prayer and complaint of the Ploughman wrytten as it appeareth about thys present time Which booke as it was faithfully set foorth by William Tindall so I haue truely distributed the same abroade to the Readers handes neyther chaunging any thyng of the matter neyther altering many woordes of the phrase thereof Although the oldnesse and age of hys speache and termes be almost growne nowe out of vse yet thought I it so best both for the vtilitie of the booke to reserue it from obliuion as also in his owne language to let it go abroad for the more credite and testimonie of the true antiquity of the same Adding withal in the margent for the better vnderstanding of the reader some interpretation of certaine difficult termes and speches as otherwise might perhaps hinder or stay the reader The matter of this complaining prayer of the ploughman thus proceedeth An olde auncient wryting intitled The prayer and complaint of the Ploughman IESV CHRIST that was ybore of the maid Marie haue on thy poore seruauntes mercie and pitie and helpe them in their great nede to fight against sinne and against the deuill that is author of sinne and more nede nes there neuer to cry to
and daunger also by the sayd friers riseth to the Clergy for so much as lay men seeyng their childrē thus to be stollē frō thē in the vniuersities by the friers do refuse therfore to send thē to their studies Rather willing to keep them at home to their occupation or to folow the plough then so to be circumuēted and defeated of their sonnes at the vniuersity as by dayly experiēce sayth he doth manifestly appeare For where as in my time sayth Armachanus there were in the vniuersity of Oxford 30000. studentes now are there not to be founde 6000. The occasion of which so great decay is to be ascribed to no other cause but to this circumuention onely of the friers aboue mentioned Ouer and besides this an other incōuenience as great or greater the said Armachanus inferred to proceed by the friers through the decay of doctrine and knowledge in all maner faculties and liberall sciences which thus he declared For that these begging friers through their priuileges obteined of the Popes to preach to heare confessions and to bury and through theyr charters of improperatiōs did grow therby to such great riches and possessions by theyr begging crauing catching and intermedling with church matters that no booke could stirre of any science either of Diuinity law or Phisicke but they were both able and ready to buy it vp So that euery couent hauing a great library full stuffed and furnished with all sortes of bookes and being so many couents within the realme in euery couent so many friers increasing dayly more and more by reason therof it came to passe that very few books or none at all remayne for other students Which by his owne experiēce he thus testifieth saying that he himselfe sent forth to the vniuersity foure of his owne Priests or chaplaynes who sending him word agayne that they could neither finde the Bible nor any other good profitable booke of diuinitye meete for theyr studye therefore were minded to returne home to their country and one of them he was sure was returned by this time agayne Furthermore as he hath proued hetherto the Friers to be hurtful both to the laity and to the clergy so proceeding farther he proueth them to be hurtfull also to themselues And that in 3. poynts as incurring the vice of disobedience agaynst God against their owne rule The vice of auarice and the vice of pride The probatiō of all which poyntes he prosecuted in a long discourse First sayth he they are disobedient to the law of God Thou shalt not couet thy neighbors house Oxe nor Asse nor any thing that is his In that they procure the Popes letters to preach in Churches and to take burials from churches with licence annexed withal to receiue the auailes which rise of the same which properly belōgeth to the right of parish priestes Item they are disobedient to this rule of the Gospell So do to other as thou would haue done to thee Itē they be disobediēt agaynst theyr owne rule which being foūded vpon straight pouerty and beggery this licence obteined for thē to require necessary for theyr labors of the people is repugning agaynst the same foundation Item they be disobedient to the rule of the Scripture which sayth let no man take honor vnto him except he be called as Aarō Also saith S. Paul how shall they preach vnlesse they be sēt And how obserue they this rule of obedience who professing to keepe the perfection of the Gospell yet contrary to the Gospell procure to thēselues priuiledges to runne before they be sent Itē to theyr own rule they are disobediēt For where theyr chapter sayth that if any wil take vpō them this order will come to our brethren let our brethren first send them to the prouincials to be examined of the Catholicke fayth and Sacraments of the Church c. Cōtrary wherevnto the friers haue procured a priuiledge that not onely the prouincials but other inferiors also may take vnto them indifferently whom they can catch so farre without al examination that almost at this day there is no notable house of friers wherin is not either a whole or halfe a couent of lads boyes vnder 10. yere old being circūuented which neither can skill of the Creed nor Sacraments Agayne the rule of Frauncise sayth that his brethren Obseruaunts must obserue not to preach in the Dioces of any bishop without the consent of the Bishop And moreouer the sayd Frauncise in his testament sayth that if he had as much wisedome as Salomon and found poore secular priests in the parishes where the dwel yet he would not presume to preach without theyr will and also would feare loue honor them all other as his maisters so they be Haecille Against which rule how the friers do disobey how litle they reuerence Bishops or secular priests what priuileges exemptions immunities they procure agaynst them the world may see and iudge Itē when none may be admitted to preach or to heare confessions vnles they be entred into orders and seing by the commō law of the Church none must be admitted into holy orders except he haue sufficient title of liuing and clothing The friers therefore hauing no such title being wilfull beggers do disobey in both respects that is both in entring into such orders without conuenient title and in exercising the office of preaching without such lawfull orders Moreouer the foresayd Frauncise in his testament cōmaundeth thus I commaund sayth he firmely by vertue of obedience to all and singular my brethren wheresoeuer they be that none of them presume to obtayne in the court of Rome any letter or writing either by himselfe or by any other meanes neither for the Church nor for any other place nor vnder any coulour of preaching nor yet for the persecuting of their owne bodyes c. Against which testamen of Francise the Franciscanes in procuring theyr priuiledges from the Bishop of Rome haue incurred manifest disobediēce as all the world may see Neither will this obiectiō serue them because the Pope hath dispensed with Francise rule For if the testament of Francise as he sayth came from GOD and so should God haue three testaments how then can the Pope repeale his precept or dispense with his rule when by the rule of the law Par in parem non habet imperium Secondly concerning the vice of auarice manifestly it may be proued vpon them sayth Armachanus for els seing so many charges belong to the office of a secular parish priest as to minister the Sacrament at Easter to visit the sicke with extreme vnction to baptise childrē to wed with such other wherein standeth as great deuotion how then happeneth that these friers making no labor for these onely procure to thēselues priuiledges to preach in churches to heare confessions and to receiue licence to bury frō parish churches but because there is
statute of prouision and premunire made in the 25. yeare of thys kynges dayes And let hym read in the statutes made in the parliamentes holden the 27 yeare and 38. yeare of hys raigne And vnder the same title of prouision and premunire shall finde the popes primacie and iurisdiction wythin this Realme more nearely touched and much of hys papall power restrayned In so much that who soeuer for any cause or controuersy in law either spirituall or temporal the same being determinable in any of the kyngs courts as all matters were whether they were personall or reall citations or other or should eyther appeale or consent to any appellation to be made out of the realme to the pope or see of Rome should incurve the sayd penaltie and daunger of premunire Diuers other matters wherein the Pope is restrained of his vsurped power authoritie iurisdiction within this realme of England are in the sayd titles and statutes expressed at large set forth who euer list to peruse the same which for breuities sake I omitte hastening to other matters About this tyme being the yeare of our Lorde 1370. lyued holy Brigit whom the Church of Rome hath canonised not onely for a saint but also for a Prophetesse who notwithstanding in her booke of reuelations which hath bene oft times imprinted was a great rebuker of the pope and of the filth of his clergie callyng him a murtherer of soules a spiller and a pyller of the flocke of Christ more abhominable then Iewes more crueller thē Iudas more vniust then Pilate worse then Lucifer hymselfe The see of the Pope she prophesieth shal be throwne down into the deepe lyke a mylstone And that his assister shall burne with brimstone Affirmyng that the prelates byshops priests are the cause why the doctrine of Christ is neglected and almost extincted And that the clergie haue turned the ten commaundementes of God into two wordes to wyt Da pecuniam that is Geue money It were long and tedious to declare all that she against them writeth Among the rest which I omytte let this suffice for all where as the sayde Briget affirmeth in her reuelations that when the holy Uirgine should say to her sonne howe Rome was a fruitfull and fertile field yea sayd hee but of weedes onely and cockle c. To thys Briget I will ioyne also Catherina Senensis an holy virgin which lyued much about the same tyme ann 1379. Of whome writeth Antoninus part historiae 3. Thys Katherine hauyng the spirite of prophesie was wōt much to complaine of the corrupt state of the church namely of the prelates of the court of Rome of the pope prophesying before of the great schisme which then folowed in the Church of Rome and dured to the Councell of Constance the space of xxxix yeares Also of the great warres ano tribulation which ensued vpon the same And moreouer declared before and foretold of this so excellēt reformation of religion in the Church now present The words of Antoninus be these After this Uirgine in her going to Rome had tolde her brother of the warres and tumultes that should rise in the coūtries about Rome after y◠schisme of the two Popes I then curious to know of thinges to come knowing that she vnderstood by reuelation what should happen demaunded of her I pray you good mother sayd I and what shall befall after these troubles in the Church of God And she sayd By these tribulations and afflictions after a secret maner vnknowne vnto man God shall purge his holy Church and stirre vp the spirit of his elect And after these thinges shall follow suche a reformation of the holy Churche of God and suche a renouation of holye Pastors that the onelye cogitation and remembraunce thereof maketh my spirit to reioyce in the Lord And as I haue oftentimes tolde you heretofore the spouse which now is all deformed and ragged shall be adorned and deckt with most rich and precious ouches and brouches And all the faythfull shall be glad and reioyce to see themselues so beautified with so holy shepheards Yea and also the Infidels then allured by the sweet sauour of Christ shall returne to the catholicke folde and be conuerted to the true Bishop and shepheard of their soules Geue thankes therefore to God for after this storme he will geue to his a great calme And after she had thus spoken she stayd and sayd no more Beside these aforenamed the Lord which neuer ceaseth to worke in his Church styrred vp agaynst the malignant church of Rome the spirites of diuers other good godly teachers as Matthias Parisiensis a Bohemian borne who about the yeare of our Lord 1370. wrote a large book of Antechrist and proueth him already come and noteth the Pope to be the same Which booke one Illiricus a writer in these our dayes hath promiseth to put it in print In this booke he doth greatly inuey against the wickednesse and filthines of the Clergy and agaynst the neglecting of theyr duety in gouerning the church The Locustes mentioned in the Apocalips he sayth be the hypocrites raigning in the church The workes of Antechrist he sayth be these the fables and inuentions of men raigning in the Church the Images fained reliques that are worshipped euery where Itē that men do worship euery one his proper Saint and Sauior beside Christ so that euery mā and City almost hath his diuers and peculiar Christ. He taught and affirmed moreouer that godlines true worship of God are not boūd to place persons or times to be heard more in this place thē in an other at this time more thē at an other c. He argueth also agaynst the cloisterers which leauing the onely and true Sauior set vp to them selues theyr Franciscanes theyr Dominickes and suche other and haue them for theyr Sauiors glorying and triumphing in them and fayning many forged lyes vpon them He was greatly and much offended with Monks friers for neglecting or rather burying the word of Christ and in stead of him for celebrating setting vp theyr own rules and canons affirming it to be much hurtfull to true godlines for that Priestes Monkes and Nunnes do account themselues onely spirituall and all other to be lay secular attributing onely to themselues the opinion of holynes contemning other men with al theyr politick administration the office as prophane in cōparison of theyr owne He further writeth that Antechrist hath seduced all Uniuersities Colleges of learned men so that they teach no sincere doctrine neither geue any light to the Christiās with theyr teaching Finally he forewarneth that it will come to passe that God yet once againe will raise vp godly teachers who being feruent in the spirite and zeale of Helias shall disclose and refute the errors of Antechrist and Antechrist himselfe openly to the whole world This Mathias in the sayd booke of
Antechrist alledgeth the sayinges and writinges of the Uniuersity of Paris also the writings of Guilielmus de sacto amore and of Militzius afore noted About the same time or shortly after an 1384. we read also of Ioannes of Mountziger Rector of the Uniuersity of Ulme who opēly in the scholes in his Oratiō propoūded that the body of Christ was not God and therfore not to be worshipped as God with that kinde of worship called Latria as the Sophister termeth it meaning thereby the Sacrament not to be adored which afterward he also defended by writing affirming also that Christ in his resurrection tooke to him agayne all his bloud which in hys passion he had shed Meaning thereby to inferre that the bloud of Christ which in many places is worshipped neither can be called the bloud of Christ neither ought to be worshipped But by and by he was resisted and withstood by the Monks and friers who by this kinde of Idolatry were greatly enriched till at length the Senate councell of the city was fayne to take vp the matter betwene them Nilus was Archbishop of Thessalonica liued much about this time He wrote a long worke agaynst the Latins that is agaynst such as tooke part and held with the Church of Rome His first book being written in Greeke was after translated into latin lately now into english in this our time In the first chap. of his book he layeth all the blame and fault of the dissention schisme betwene the East and the West Church vpon the Pope He affirmed that the Pope onely would commaund what him listed were it neuer so contrary to all the olde auncient canōs That he would heare and folow no mans aduise that he would not permit any free coūcels to be assēbled c. And that therfore it was not possible that the cōtrouersies betwene the Greeke Church and Latine Church should be decided and determined In the second chap. of his book he purposedly maketh a very learned disputation For first he declareth that he no whit at all by Gods commaūdement but onely by humain law hath any dignity more thē hath other bishops which dignity the Councels the fathers the Emperors haue graunted vnto him Neither did they graūt the same for any other consideration more or greater ordinaunce then for that the same City then had the Impery of all the whole world and not at all for that that Peter euer was there or not there Secondarily he declareth that the same premacy or prerogatiue is not such and so great as he and his Sicophāts do vsurpe vnto thēselues Also he refuteth the chiefest propositions of the Papistes one after an other He declareth that the Pope hath no dominion more thē other Patriarches haue and that he himselfe may erre as well as other mortall men and that he is subiect both to lawes councels as well as other Bishops That it belonged not to him but to the Emperor to call generall councels that in Ecclesiasticall causes he could establish and ordeine no more then all other Bishops might And lastly that he getteth no more by Peters succession then that he is a Byshop as all other Bishops after the Apostles be c. I can not among other folowing here the occasion of this matter offered leaue out the memory of Iacobus Misnensis who also wrote of the comming of Antechrist In y◠same he maketh mentiō of a certayn learned man whose name was Militzius which Militzius sayth he was a famous and worthy preacher in Parga He liued about the yere 1366. long before Husse and before Wickliffe also In the same his writings he declareth how y◠same good man Militzius was by the holy spirit of God incited and vehemently moued to search out of the holy Scriptures the maner and comming of Antechrist and found that now in his time he was all ready come And the same Iacobus sayth that the sayd Militzius was constrayned by the spirite of God to go vp to Rome there publickely to preach And that afterward before the Inquisitour he affirmed the same That the same mighty and great Antechrist the which the Scriptures made mention of was already comen He affirmed also that the Church by the negligence of the Pastors should become desolate and that iniquitye should abound that is by reason of Mammon master of iniquitie Also he sayde that there were in the Church of Christ idols which shoulde destroy Ierusalem and make the tēple desolate but were cloked by hypocrisy Further that there be many whych deny Christ for that they keepe silence neither do they heare Christ whome all the world should know and cōfesse his verity before men which also wittingly do detaine the verity and iustice of God There is also a certaine Bull of Pope Gregory 11. to the Archbishop of Praga wherin he is commanded to excommunicate and persecute Militzius and his auditours The same Bull declareth that he was once a Chanon of Praga but afterward he renounced his Canonship began to preache who also for that he so manifestly preached of Antichrist to be already come was of Iohn Archbishop of Praga put in prison declaring what hys errour was To wit howe he had his company or cōgregation to whō he preached and that amongst the same were certain conuerted harlots which had forsaken their euill life and did liue godly and well whych harlots he accustomed in hys sermons to preferre before all the blessed virgins that neuer offended He taught also openly that in the Pope cardinals Bishops prelates priests other religious men was no truth neither that they taught the way of truth but that onely he such as held with him taught the true way of saluation His Postill in some places is yet to be sene They alledge vnto him certaine other inconuenient articles which notwtstanding I thinke the aduersaries to depraue him with all haue slanderously inuented against hym He had as appeared by the foresaid Bull very many of euery state and condition as wel rich as pore that cleaued vnto him About the yeare of our Lord. 1371. liued Henricus de Iota whom Gerson doth much commend and also his companiō Henricus de Hassia an excellent learned and famous man An Epistle of this Henricus de Hassia which he wrote to the Bishoppe of Normacia Iacobus Cartsiensis inserted in his booke De erroribus Christianorum In the same Epistle the author doth greatly accuse the spirituall men of euery order yea and the most holyest of all other the Pope himselfe of many and great vices He sayd that the Ecclesiasticall gouernors in the primitiue Church were compared to the sunne shining in the day time and the politicall gouernors to the Moone shyning in the night But the spirituall men he said that now are do neuer shine in the day time nor yet in the night time but rather with theyr darcknes do obscure both the day
if that you shall apprehend by personall citation the sayd Nicholas and Phillip or either of them or whither they shall be absent and hide themselues as of euery thing els which in this behalfe you shall thinke meete to be done that betweene this and the feast of S Laurence you clerely certifie vs by your letters patentes contayning the effect of these thinges Fare ye well At our Manour of Lambeth the 13. day of Iuly the yeare of our Lord. 1382. and first yeare of our translation * The names of the Doctours and Fryers assistentes at this sitting Seculars M. William Blankpayne M. Wil. Barton Friers Carmelits Robert Euery prior Iohn Reningham prior and Iohn Lunne Friors Minors William Barnwel Iohn Ryddin and William Brunscombe Friers Augustines Iohn Court Patrington Tomson and Reepes Against this blind excommunication of the said archb the parties excommunicate commēced and exhibited their appeale vnto the bishop of Rome Which appeale of theirs as insufficient or rather to him vnpleasaunt the said archbishop vtterly reiected as might oftētimes ouercommeth right proceeding in his preconceaued excommunication against thē and writing moreouer his letters to hym that should preach next at Paules crosse as is aforesaid to denounce and to publishe openly the said Nicholas Herford and Phillip Repington to be excommunicate for that not appearing and theyr terme assigned Which was in the 13. day of the month of Iuly Which archbishop moreouer the said yeare month and day aforesaid sent also an other letter to M. Rigge Commissary of Oxford straightly enioyning and charging him not onely to denounce the sayd sentence of excommunication and to geue out publique citation against them but also to make dilligent search and inquisition through all Oxford for them to haue them apprehended and sent vp to him personally before him to appeare at a certain day prescribed for the same Wherby may appeare howe busie this Bish. was in disquieting persecuting these poremē whō rather he should haue nourished and cherished vs his brethren But as his labour is past so his reward will follow at what day the great Archbishop of our soules shall iudicially appeare in his tribunall seat to iudge both the quick and the dead The archb yet not contented with this doth moreouer by all meanes possible sollicite the king to ioyne withall the power of his temporall sword for that he well perceaued that hitherto as yet the popishe Clergy had no authoritie sufficient by any publique law or Statute of thys land to proceede vnto death against anye person whatsoeuer in case of Religion but onely by the vsurped tyranny and example of the court of Rome Where note gentle reader for thy better vnderstanding the practise of the romish prelates in seeking the kinges help to further their bloudy purpose against the good saintes of God Which king being but young and vnder yeares of ripe iudgement partly enduced or rather seduced by importune suite of the foresayd Archbishop partly also eyther for feare of the Bishoppes for kings cannot alwayes doe in their realmes what they will or els perhaps entised by some hope of subsidie to be gathered by the Clergy was contented to adioyne his priuate assent such as it was to the setting downe of an ordinaunce which was in deede the very first lawe that is to be found made against Religion and the professors thereof bearing the name of an Acre made in the Parliament holden at Westminster Anno. 5. Rich. 2. where among sundry other Statutes then published and yet remayning in the printed bookes of Statutes this supposed Statute is to be found Cap. 5. vltimo as followeth Item forasmuch as it is openly knowne that there be diuerse euill persons within the realme going from county to countie and from Towne to Towne in certayne habites vnder dissimulation of great holinesse and without the licence of the ordinaries of the places or other sufficient authoritie preaching dayly not onely in Churches churchyardes but also in markets fayres and other open places where a great congregation of people is diuers sermons contayning heresies and notorious errours to the great emblemishing of Christen fayth and destruction of the lawes and of the estate of holy Churche to the great perill of the soules of the people and of all the realme of England as more plainly is found and sufficiently proued before the reuerend father in God the Archbishop of Caunterbury and the bishops and other prelates maisters of Diuinitie and doctors of Canon of ciuil law and a great part of the clergy of the said Realme specially assembled for this great cause which persons do also preach diuers matters of slander to engender discorde and discention betwixt diuers estates of the said realme as well spirituall as temporall in exciting of the people to the great perill of all the Realme which preachers cited or summoned before the ordinaries of the places thereto aunswere of that whereof they be impeached they will not obey to their sommons commandementes nor care not for their monitions nor censures of the holy Church but expressely despise them And moreouer by their subtile and ingenious wordes doe drawe the people to heare theire Sermons and doe mayntayne them in their errours by strong hand and by great rowtes It is ordayned assented in this present parliament that the kinges commissions be made and directed to the Sheriffes and other ministers of our soueraigne Lord the king or other sufficiēt persons learned and according to the certifications of the prelates therof to be made in the Chauncery from time to time to arest all such preachers and also their fautours mayntaynours and abbertours and doe hold them in arrest and strong prison till they wil iustify to them according to the law and reason of holy Church And the king will and commaund that the Chauncellour make such commissions at all times that he by the Prelates or any of them shal bee certified and thereof required as is aforesaid An examination of the foresayd supposed Statute and of the inualiditie therof WHich supposed statute for as muche as it was the principall ground whereuppon proceeded all the persecution of that time it is therefore not impertinent to examine the same more perticularly wherby shall appeare that as the same was fraudulently and vnduly deuised by the Prelates onely so was it in like maner most iniuriously and vnorderly executed by them For immediately vpon the publishing of this lawe without further warrant eyther from the king or his councell commissions vnder the great seale of England were made in this forme Richard by the grace of God c. vt patet act pag. 541. Witnesse my self at Westminster the 26. day of Iune in the sixt yeare of our raigne Without more wordes of warrant vnder written such as in like cases are both vsuall and requisite Viz. per ipsum Regem per Regem Concilium or per breue de priuato
maner of sinnes and we promise vnto thee thy part of the reward of all iust men and of euerlasting saluation And as many priuileges as are graunted to them that go to fight for the holy land we graunt vnto thee of all the prayers benefites of the church the vniuersall Synode as also of the holy Catholicke Church we make thee partaker of This couragious or rather outragious bishop armed thus with the Popes authority and prompt with his priuilegies in the yeare aforesayd 1283. about the time of leÌ„t came to the Parliament where great consultation contention almost no lesse schisme was about the voiage of this Popish Bishop in the Parliament theÌ„ was betwene the Popes themselues In the which Parliament many there were which thought it not safe to commit the kings people subiectes vnto a rude and vnskilfull Priest So great was the diuersity of iudgements in that behalfe that the voiage of the sayd Bishop was protracted vnto the saterday aâ—ore Passion Sonday In the which Sonday was song the solemne Antheme Ecce crucem Domini fugite partes aduersae That is Beholde the crosse of the Lord Flye away all you aduersaries After which Sonday the partyes so agreed amongest themselues by common decree that the Bishop should set forward in his voiage hauing to him geuen the fiften which was graunted to the king in the Parliament before Which thinges thus concluded in the Parliament this warlike Bishop preparing before all thinges in a readinesse set forwarde in his Pope holye iourney Who about the moneth of May being come to Canterbury and there tarying for the winde in the Monastery of S. Augustin receiued a writ from the king that he should returne to the king and to know further of hys pleasure The Bishop fearing that if he turned agayne to the king his iourny should be stayd and so all his labor preparance lost with great derision and shame vnto him thought better to commit himselfe to fortune with that litle army he had then by tarying to be made a ridicle to his aduersaryes Wherfore he sent word backe agayne to the king that he was now ready prepared well forward on his iourny And that it was not expedient now to protract the time for any kinde of talke which peraduenture should be to no maner of purpose and that it was more conuenient for him to hasten in his iournay to Gods glory also to the honor of the king And thus he calling his men vnto him entred forthwith the seas went to Calis where he wayting a few dayes for the rest of his army after the receipt of them tooke his iourny first to the towne of Grauenidge which he besieged so desparatly without any preparaunce of engines of warre or counsell or of politicke men skilfull in such affayres that he seemed rather to flye vpon them then to inuade them At lenth through the superstition of our men trusting vpon the Popes absolution he so harishly approched the walles and inuaded the enemies that a great number of them were pitiously slayn with shot wild fire till at the end the inhabiters being oppressed and vanquished our men entred the town with their Bishop where they at his commaundement destroiyng both man woman and childe left not one aliue of all them which remayned in the whole town Sicque crucis beneficio factum vt crucis hostes ita delerentur quòd vâ—us ex eis non remansit That is And so it came to passe by the vertue of the crosse that our men croysed so preuayled against the enemies of the crosse that not one of them remained aliue Ex Chron. Mon. D. Albani From Grauenidg this warlike Bishop set forward to Dunkyrke where not long after the Frenchmen meeting with him ioyned with them in battell in which battell if the story be true 12. thousand of the Frenchmen were slain in the chase and of our men but seuen onely missing It would require a long tractatioÌ„ here to discourse all thing done in these popish warres Also it would be no lesse ridiculous to view behold the glorious temerity of this new vpstart captain But certes lameÌ„table it is to see the pitifull slaughter murther of Christs people by the meanes of thâ—se pitilesse Popes during these warres in FrauÌ„ce As when the Bishop comming froÌ„ Dunkirke to the siege of Ypres a great number of Englishmen there were lost and much mony consumed and yet nothing done effect to the great shame and ignominy of the Bishop Agayne after the siege of Ypres thus with shame broke vp the sayd bishop proceeding with a small power to fight with the freÌ„ch kinges caâ—â—e contrary to the counsell of his captaynes which counted him rash vnskilfull in his attempt was fayne to breake company with them whereby part of the army weÌ„t vnto Burburgh the bishop with his part returned to Grauenidg which both townes shortly after were besieged by the french army to the great losse both of the English and French men In fine when the Byshop could keepe Grauenidg no longer the sayd Bishop with his croysies crossing the seas came home agayne as wise as he weÌ„t thus making an end of this Pontificall war we will returne agayne from whence we digressed to the story and matter of Iohn Wickliffe Which Iohn Wickliffe returning againe within short space either froÌ„ his banishment or from some other place where he was secretly kept repayred to his parish of lutterworth where he was parson there quietly departing this mortall life slept in peace in the Lord in the begynning of the yeare 1384. vpon Siluesters day Here is to be noted the great prouideÌ„ce of the Lord in this man as in diuers other whom the Lord so long preserued in such rages of so many enemies froÌ„ all their handes euen to his olde age For so it appeareth by Thomas Walden writing agaynst him in his tomes entituled De Sacramentis contra Wicleuum that he was well aged before he departed by that which the foresayd Walden writeth of him in the Epiloge speaking of Wickliffe in these wordes Ita vt cano placeret quod iuueni complacebat c. That is so that the same thing plesed him in his old age which dyd please him being young Whereby seemeth that Wickliffe liued till he was an olde man by this report Such a Lord is God that whom he will haue kept nothing can hurt This Wickliffe had written diuers and sundry workes the which in the yeare of our Lord 1410. were burnt at Oxford the Abbot of Shrewsbury being then Commissary and sent to ouersee that matter And not onelye in England but in Boheme likewise the bookes of the sayde Wickliffe were set on fire by one Subincus Archbishop of Prage who made diligent inquisition for the same and burned them The number of the volumes whiche he is sayd to haue burned most excellently written and richly adorned with bosses of
ought as neare as I can to chuse the best part Wherfore I surely trust that M. I. Wickliffe is one of the number of theÌ„ which are saued The words of Christ moneth me therunto saying Math. 7. Doe ye not iudge that ye be not iudged Luke the 6. Do not condemn ye shal not be condemned and the wordes of the Apostle 1. Cor. 4 Do ye not iudge before the Lord himselfe do come the which shall opeÌ„ those things that are hid in darknes to manifest the priuities of all hartes Secondly the loue and charity which I ought to bear vnto my neighbor louing him as my selfe doth moue me thereunto Luk. 10. Thirdly his good fame report moneth me the which he hath of the good Priests of the vniuersity of Oxford not of the wicked commoÌ„ly of the vulgar sort although not of the couetous proud and luxurious Prelates Fourthly his owne workes writings doe stirre me therunto by the which he goeth about with his whole indeuor to reduce all men vnto the law of Christ specially yâ— clergy that they shoulde forsake the pompe dominion of this world and with the Apostles lead the life of Christ. Fiftly his owne protestations which he doth oftentimes vse in his sentences often repeating the same doth not a litle moue me Sixtlye his earnest desire and affection which he had vnto the law of Christ doth not a litle allure me therunto disputing of the verity therof the which cannot fayle in any one iote or title Whereupon he made a booke of the verity of the holy Scripture approuing euen vnto the vtter most the trueth of Gods law Wherfore it were too foolish a consequeÌ„t to say that because the number of the Prelates and clergy in England Fraunce and Boheme do couÌ„t Iohn Wickeliffe for an hereticke that therfore he is an heretick c. Like as the reason for burning of the bookes for it is written in the first booke of Machabees first chapter that they did burne the books of the Lord tearing them in peeces and whosoeuer was founde to haue kept any bookes of the Testament or will of the Lord or the which obserued and kept the lawe of the Lord they were by the kinges commaundemen put to death If then the burning of these bookes by wicked men did argue or proue the euilnesse of the books theÌ„ was the law of God euill and nought So likewise the burning of S. Gregories bookes and diuers other sayntes and good men should argue proue that they were euill naughty men Wherupon as it doth not folow that because the Bishops Scribes and Phariseis with the elders of the people condemned Christ Iesus as an heretick that therfore he is an heretick So likewise doth it not follow of any other man The Byshops maisters of diuity monkes and prelates condemned thys man as an hereticke Ergo he is an hereticke For this consequeÌ„t is reproued by Iohn Chrisostom which was twise condemned as an hereticke by the Bishops and the whole clergy Likewise S. Gregory in his bookes was condemned by the Cardinals By like proofe also as they affirme M. Iohn Wickliffe to be an hereticke Iohn Duke of LaÌ„caster a man of worthy memory and progenitor of Henry king of Englande should also be an hereticke For the sayd Duke defeÌ„ded fauored and greatly loued M. Iohn Wickliffe Ergo the sayd Duke is or was an hereticke the consequent is good The Minor is well knowne vnto the Englishmen The Maior appeareth in the Canon where it is sayd he which defendeth an hereticke c. But these thinges set apart I demaund of the aduersary whether M. Iohn Wickliffe be damned for euer or no If he say that he is damned because he is an hereticke I propounde this vnto him whether M. Iohn Wickeliffe whiles he liued held any false doctrine coÌ„trary to the holy Scripture If he do affirme it let him then shew what doctrine it is and afterward declare that he held it obstinatly And he shall finde that in his bookes he alwayes wrote most commendable protestations agaynst obstinacye and stifneckednesse And by and by after M. Iohn Stokes in his intimation sayth that M. Iohn Wickliffe in EnglaÌ„d is counted for an hereticke This seemeth also false by the letter testimoniall of the Vniuersity of Oxforde vnto the which there is more credit to be geueÌ„ then vnto him And this shall suffise for this present Now as we haue declared the testimony of the Vniuersity of Oxford of Iohn Hus concerning the praise of Iohn Wickliffe It followeth likewise that we set forth and expresse the contrary censure and iudgementes of his enemies blinded with malicious hatred and corrupt affections against him especially of the Popes Councel gathered at Constance proceeding first in condemning hys bookes then of his articles and afterward burning of his bones The copy of which theyr senteÌ„ce geuen against him by that counsell here foloweth * The sentence geuen by the Councell of Constance in condemning the doctrine and 45. Articles of Iohn Wickliffe THe most holy and sacred councell of CoÌ„stance making and representing the catholick Church for the extirpation of this present schisme and of all other errors and heresies springing and growing vnder the shadow and pretence of the same and for the reformation and amendment of the Church being lawfully congregate and gathered together in the holy Ghost for the perpetuall memory of the time to come We are taught by the acts and historyes of the holy fathers that the catholicke fayth without the which as the holy Apostle S. Paule saith it is vnpossible to please God hath bene alwayes defeÌ„ded by the faythfull and spirituall souldiors of the Church by the shield of fayth agaynst the false worshippers of the same fayth or rather peruerse impugners which through their proud curiosity will seeme to know more and to be wiser then they ought to be for the desire of yâ— glory of the world haue gone about oft times to ouerthrow the same These kindes of warres and battelles haue bene prefigured to vs before in those carnall warres of the Israelites agaynst the Idolatrous people For in those spirituall warres the holy catholick Church through the vertue power of fayth being illustrateâ—â—â— the beames of the heauenly light by the prouideÌ„ce of God and being holpen by the helpe and defence of the Saints holy men hath alway continued immaculate the darcknes of errours as her most cruell enemyes being put to flight â—he hath most gloriously triumphed ouer all But in these our daies the old and vnclean enemy hath raysed vp new coÌ„teÌ„tions strifes that the elect of this world might be knowne whose Prince and captayne in time past was one Iohn Wickliffe a false Christian. Who during his life time taught and sowed very obstinatly many articles coÌ„trary and agaynst the Christian Religion and the Catholicke fayth And the same
the Church with such ample possessions 39. It is not necessary to saluation to beleue the church of Rome to be supreme head ouer all Churches 40. It is but folly to beleue the Popes pardons 41. All othes which be made for any coÌ„tract or ciuill bargayne betwixt man and man be vnlawfull 43. Benedict Fraunces Dominicke Bern with all such as haue bene patrons of priuate religion except they haue repented with such also as haue entred into the same be in a damnable state and so from the Pope to the lowest Noues they be all together heretickes Besides these Articles to the number of 45. condemned as is sayd by the Counsell of Constance Other articles also I finde diuersly collected or rather wrasted out of the bookes and writinges of Wickliffe some by William Wodford some by Walden by Frier Tyssington other whom they in theyr bookes haue impugned rather theÌ„ coÌ„futed In the number of whom William Wodford especially findeth out these Articles and writeth agaynst the same to the number of 18. as here vnder follow 1. The bread remayneth in his owne substaunce after the consecration therof vpon the aultar and ceaseth not to be bread still 2. As Iohn was figuratiuely Helias and not personally so the bread figuratiuely is the body of Christ and not naturally And that without all doubt this is a figuratiue speach to say this is my body as to say This Iohn is â—elias 3. In the Decree Ergo Berengarius the Courte of Rome hath determined that the Sacrament of the holy Eucharist is naturaly true bread 4. They which do affirme that the infantes of the faythful departing without the Sacrament of baptisme are not to be saued be presumptuous and fooles in so affirming 5. The administration of the Sacrament of confirmatioÌ„ is not onely reserued to the Bishops 6. In the time of S. Paule onely two orders of Clerkes did suffice in the Church Priests and Deacons Neither was there in the time of the Apostles any destinction of Popes Patriarches and Archbishops and Bishops but these the Emperors pride did finde it out 7. Such as in times past either for couetousnes of temporall lucre or of hope of mutuall succour by kindred or for cause to excuse their lust although they dispayred of issue were maryed were coupled together not by true Matrimony 8. The causes of diuorcement either for spirituall consanguinity or for affinity be not fouÌ„ded in Scripture but are onely ordinaunces of men 9 These words I will take thee to wife are rather to be taken in conâ—ract of matrimony then these wordes I doe take thee to wife And the contract with any party by the words of the future tence ought not to be frustrate for the contract with any party afterward made by the words of the present time 10. There be 12. disciples of Antechrist Popes Cardinals Patriarches Archbishops Bishops Archdeacons Officials Deanes Monkes Chanons Friers and Pardoners 11. In the booke of Numbers the 18. chapter in Ezechiell 44. chapter it is commaunded simply that neither the Priestes of Aaron nor the Leuites should haue any part of inheritance with other tribes but should liue meerly of tithes and oblations 12. There is no greater hereticke or Antechrist then that Clerke which teacheth that it is lawfull for Priestes and Leuites of the law of grace to be indued with temporall possessions And if there be any heretickes Apostates or blasphemers these Clerkes be such 13. It is not onely lawfull for the Lords temporal to take away goods of fortune from the Churchmen sinning vsually but also are bounde so to doe vnder payne of eternall damnation 14. He that is the more humble and more seruiceable to the Church and more enamoured with the loue of Christ he is in the church militant the greater and the more nearest Vicar of Christ. 15. If corporall vnction or aneling were a Sacrament as now it is fayned to be Christ and his Apostles would not haue left the ordinaunce thereof vntouched 16. Vnto the true dominion secular is required vertuous life of him that ruleth 17. All thinges that happen doe come absolutely of necessity 18. Whatsoeuer the Pope or his Cardinalles can deduce clearely out of the Scripture that only is to be beleued or to be done at their monitioÌ„ whatsoeuer otherwise they do commaund is to be condemned as hereticall Besides this W. Woodford afore mentioued diuers other there were which wrote agaynst these articles of Wicliffe aforesay maynteyning the Popes part as seemeth for flatterye rather then following any iust cause so to doe or shewing forth any reason or learning in disprouing the same Notwithstanding on the contrary part some there were againe both learned and godly which taking the part of Wickliffe without all flattery defended the most of the sayd articles openly in scholes and other places as appereth by the works of Iohn Hus who in his publicke determinations in the vniuersity of Prage stoode in defence of the same agaynst all his aduersaryes As partly is here to be seene in these tractations vnder folowing ¶ THE PVBLICK DEFENCE of certayne Articles of Iohn Wickliffe in the first Act before the whole Vniuersity of Prage in Charles Colledge ¶ The determination of I. Hus vpon the xiiij Article of Wickliffe as touching the preaching and hearing of the word of God made in the yeare of our Lord. 1412. FOr so much as to condemne the trueth wittingly or without reasonable examination doth tende to greate daunger of saluation as the Lord sayth Luke the sixt doe ye not condemne and ye shall not be condemned Therefore to auoyd this great dauÌ„ger the Vniuersity of Prage and the whole communalty there of the Rector Masters Doctors Bachelers and Studentes in theyr generall assembly not agreeing to the condemnation pronounced by the Doctors in theyr councell house requireth of the sayde Doctors a reasonable proofe of theyr condemnation and that they should by scripture authority or infallible reasoÌ„ proue the falsehead of euery those fiue and forty Articles The which being once done the sayd Vniuersity will agree to the sayd condemnation as iust For the Vniuersity doth well know that as Augustine sayth in the end of his second booke of Christian doctrine That what so euer a man doth learne besides the holy scriptures if it be hurtfull there it is condemned If it be profitable there it is founde And when a man hath founde all thinges therein which he hath profitably learned els where he shall much more aboundantly finde those thinges which are found in no place els but are learned in the maruelous deapth and maruellous profoundnesse of those most sacred Scriptures onely Thus writeth Augustine And Gregory in his three twenty booke of Moralles sayth thus God in the holye scripture hath comprehended whatsoeuer thing may happen vnto any man and in the same hath by the examples of those which are gone afore taught them which are to come how to
Heldad and Medad were prophesying in the tentes a childe ranne vnto Moises and tolde him saying Heldad and Medad do prophecye in the Tentes and by and by Iosue the sonne of Nunne the seruaunt of Moyses which he had chosen out amongst many sayd my maister Moises forbid them and he sayd why enuiest thou for my sake would God that all the people could prophecy and that the Lord would geue them his spirite O woulde to God the Pope and Bishops had the affection which this holye man the frend of God had Then would he not prohibite the meeke Deacons and Ministers of Iesus Christ to preach the Gospell of Iesus Christ. The like affection had the blessed man Gregory which in his 22. booke of Morals writeth vpon these wordes of Iob. And I haue afflicted the soule of his husbandmen he sayth thus the husbandmen of this earth are these which being set in small authority with as feruent desire as they can and with as great labor as they may doe worke by the preaching of grace to the erudition of the holy Churche the which husbandmen of this world not to afflict is not to enuy their labors and doinges neither ought the ruler of the Church albeit he doe chalenge vnto himselfe alone the title of preaching through enuy gainesay others which do preach truely and vprightly For the godly mind of the pasture which seketh not his owne glory amongest men desireth to be holpen the which thing also the faythfull preacher doth wish if it might by any meanes be brought to passe that the trueth which he alone caÌ„ not sufficieÌ„tly expresse all meÌ„s mouthes might declare Wherefore when as Iosue woulde haue resisted the 2. which were prophecying in the host why doest thou enuy sayd he for my sake for he did not enuy that good in other which he himselfe had this writeth S. Gregory Also the meeke ministers of Christ haue by a speciall gift of God knowledge and minde to preach the Gospell but neither is it lawfull for the Pope or Bishop or any other man to let or hinder them least thereby they should let the word of God that it haue not his free course Ergo this article is true for the king doth not so much rule ouer the goods of his subiects no not of his owne sonnes but that they may geue almes to whom they will muche more the bishop hath not so great authority ouer the knowledge of the meeke minister with his other giftes of God but that he may frely vnder the title of spirituall almes frely preach the gospell vnto the people Ergo forasmuch it should seme straunge that a Bishop should forbid any man to geue any corporall almes to the poore that are a huÌ„gred much more strauÌ„ge and maruelous would it be if that he should prohibite the spirituall minister of Christ to geue spirituall almes by the preaching of the gospell of the word of God Item no catholicke man ought to doubt but that a man able for the purpose is more bounde to teache them which are ignoraunt to councell comfort the weake in spirit to correct such as are vnruly to forgeue those that do theÌ„ wrong theÌ„ to do any other work of mercy forsomuch then as he that hath sufficient is bound vnder paine of daÌ„nation to geue corporall almes as it appeareth Math. 25. much more he which is able is bound to doe spirituall almes And this alms S. Barnard writing vnto Eugenius in his 3. book perceiued to be very necessary for the Bishop of Rome where as he said thus I feare no greater poysoÌ„ nor greater sword or mischiefe will happen vnto thee theÌ„ this vnsatiable desire of dominion With what face then caÌ„ the faythfull minister withdraw or keepe back the spirituall almes from the Pope and any other euen without the speciall licence of the Pope or of the Bishop which licence through the far distance from the Pope the ministers can not so easily obtaine or come by For all prohibition of anye Prelate beeing broken through necessitye is not to be blamed 11. Quest. 3. Intercessor and also in the chapter folowing Item all authoritye of preaching geuen vnto deacons and Priestes in theyr consecration were but vayne except that in 〈◊〉 of necessitye without any speciall licence they might prâ—ach the gospell It is euident forsomuch as it is not lawfull for them to vse that authority by their aduersary without a speciall liceÌ„ce Ergo it is geueÌ„ them in vain The consequent is euident by the common saying of the Philosopher that power is but vayne wherof proceedeth no vse of action But forsomuch as this Article doth as it were depend vpon the article before passed therefore this shall suffice spoken therof at this present But agaynst the affirmations oâ— both these Articles this is obiected out of the 16. quest 1. All faythfull people and specially all priests deacons and all others of the clergy ought to take heede that they doe nothing without the licence of theyr bishop It is also obiected out of the 5. book of Decretals Titulo de hereticis cap. cuÌ„ ex iniuncto Where it is no man ought to vsurp to himself indiffereÌ„tly the office of preaching forsomuch as the Apostle sayth how shall they preach except they be sent Where as also Innocentius doth declare that it is not sufficieÌ„t for a man to say that he is sent of God to preach except he do shew the same As touching the first poynt the Glose doth sufficiently aunswere vpon this word without licence that is to be expounded sayth he without generall licence the which is obtayned and geuen when as a bishop doth appoynt any priest to gouern the people For therby sayth he it semeth a bishop is thought to geue him generall power to minister vnto the people and to rule the church Thus much in the glose And to the same end and purpose it is sayd in the 7. quest 1. chap. Episcopi Bishops or Priestes if they come vnto the church of an other Bishop for to visite the same as it is said glose 1. in honore suo Let them be receiued in their degree and desired as well to preach the word as to do any other consecration or oblation Secondly it is to be noted that which is uery wel spoken in the same place no man ought to vsurpe vnto himselfe the office of preaching as a thing indifferent For to vsurpe is vnlawfully to vse any thing ergo the same deacon or priest doth then vsurpe the office of preaching as indiffereÌ„tly who liuing viciously coÌ„trary vnto the law of Christ or being ignorant of the law of God doth preach either for gayne or couetousnes of lyuing either for his belly or dainty life or for any vaynglory but he whiche doth liue according vnto the lawes of Christ being moued with the affection of sincere charity intending purely the honor of God and the saluatioÌ„ of him selfe his neighbors doth
declared as it hath bene in times past the which also is done by a maruelous dispensation that through one onely thing both Gods loue iustice should be fulfilled For a while the power of miracles being taken away the holy church appereth the more abiect and forsaken and the reward of good men doth cease which reuerēced the same for the hope of heauēly riches not for any present signes And that the minds of euill men agaynst the same might that sooner be knowne which neglect to folow the inuisible thinges which the church doth promise whiles they be led with visible signes Forsomuch then as the humility of the faithfull is as it were destitute of the multitude and appering of signes by the terrible working of Gods secret dispensation wherby mercy is geuē vnto the good and iust wrath heaped vpō the euill For so much then it is truely said that before this Liuiathan shall playnely and manifestly come pouerty shall go before his face for before that time the riches of miracles shal be taken away from the faythfull Then shall that auncient enemy shew himselfe agaynst them by open wonders That as he is extolled through signes wonders so shall he the more manly be vanquished of the faythfull without any signes or miracles Also in his 16. booke vpon this word which the blessed man Iob sayde who shall reprehend his way before him or who shall cast in his teeth what he hath done whilest he did speake of the body of all euill he sodenly connected his speach vnto the head of all the wicked for he did see that toward the end of the world Sathan should enter into man whom the scripture calleth Antechrist he shal be extolled with such pride he shall rule with such power he shal be exalted with such signes wonders vnder the pretence of holmes that his doing can not be cōtrolled of mē for somuch as his signes tokens are ioined with power terror with a certain shew of holynes Wherfore he saith who shall controll his wayes before him what man is he that dare once rebuke or check him whose looke or countenaunce is he afeard of But notwithstanding not onely Enoc Elias the which are brought as ample for his exprobation but also all the elect do argue reproue his way whiles that they do contemne and by the force and power of their minde resist his malice But for somuch as this thing is not done by their owne power or strength but by Gods helpe and grace therfore is it very well sayd who shall argue or reproue his waies before him who but onely God By whose help the elect are ayded and made able to resist And a little after vpon the same booke of Iob Gregory saith in so much as holy men do withstād his iniquity It is not they thēselues which do so rebuke his wayes but it is he thorowe whose helpe they are strengthened Also in his second booke he sayth now the holy Church doth not regarde but despise the signes and miracles of the heretikes if they do any for so much as the Church doth sufficiently vnderstand that it is no kind of holynes for why the prose of holines is not to make signes or wōders but to loue euery man as him selfe to thinke truely of the very true God to thinke better of thy neighbor then of thy selfe for trew vertue holynes cōsisteth in loue and not in shewing of miracles This the veretie declareth saying hereby shall all men know that ye are my disciples if ye loue one an other but he saith not that hereby mē shal know that ye are my disciples because ye worke miracles but contrary wise if ye loue one an other declaring plainly therby that it is not miracles but the mere charitie loue of God which maketh vs the seruants of God Wherefore the chiefe testimony of being Gods disciple is to haue the gift of brotherly loue This thorow out doth S. Gregory write and often times in other places he speaketh verye much of miracles howe that they shall cease amongst the iust and abound amongst the wicked Also Chrisostome in his lv Homily sayth thus it is a common an indifferent woorke betwene the ministers of God the ministers of the deuil to cast out deuils but to confesse the trueth and to worke righteousnes is the onely worke of the saints and holy men therefore whomsoeuer thou doest see casting out of deuils if he haue not the confessiō of the trueth in his mouth neyther righteousnes in his hands he is not a man of God but if thou doest see a man openly confessing declaring the truthe and doing iustice although he do not cast out no deuils yet he is the man of God And it followeth let vs know that like as at the cōming of Christ before him the Prophets and with him thapostles wrought miracles thorow the holy ghost for such as the thing is which is sturred such sent sauor wil proceede frō the same He writeth also vpon the beginning of Mathew The whole world did maruel wōder at three things that Christ rose againe after his deth that flesh ascendeth into heauē that he did conuert the whole world by his xi apostles There is iiii causes which wrought the same That is to say the contempt of riches or money The dispising of pomp and glory The seperation of thēselues from all worldly occupation and busines and the pacient suffering of tormentes Thus much writeth Chisostome also saint Isydore in his first booke and xxv cha De summo bono writeth thus like as in the apostles the maruelous effect power of works was much more cōmendable then the vertue of their signes euen so now in the Church is it much more better to liue wel thē to worke any signes or miracles And the cause why that the church of God doth not at this present worke miracles as it did in the time of the Apostles is this That it was necessary at that time that the worlde should beleue miracles and nowe at this present euery faithful beleuer ought to shine with good workes for to this end were signes miracles then outwardly wrought that their sayth thereby might be inwardly strengthned and stablished for what soeuer faithfull man he be that seketh to worke miracles he seeketh vaine glory to be praysed of mē for it is written miracles are signes and tokens vnto the infidels misbeleuers and not vnto the faythfull Thus muche wryteth Isidore Item Saint Augustine in his Booke of cōfession sayth thus there is no greater miracle amongst mē thē to loue our enemies By these wordes of these holy men a man may easely gather that both in our dayes and in the time to come the disciples of Antichrist both do shall more florish and shewe thēselues by strannge signes miracles thē the disciples of Christ according to
charge of the realme because it was prooued in a certaine booke which the king hath that a hundreth houses of almes are sufficient for the whole realme And thereby might peraduenture greater increase and profite come vnto the temporalitie The 8. conclusion needefull to tel the people beguiled is that pilgrimages praiers and oblations made vnto blinde crosses or roodes or to deafe images made eyther of woode or stone are very neare of kinde vnto Idolatry and farre different frō almes And albeit that these thyngs which are forbidden and imagined are the booke of errour vnto the common people notwithstanding the vsual and common image of the Trinity is most especially abhominable This conclusion God himselfe doeth openly manyfest commaunding almes to be geuen to the poore needy man for he is the image of God in more perfite similitude and likenesse then any blocke or stone For God did not say let vs make a blocke or stone vnto our likenes and image but let vs make man for so muche as the supreme highest honor which the clergy calleth Latria pertaineth only to the Godhead the inferior honour which clergy call Dulia pertaineth vnto men and angels and to none other inferior creature The corolarie is the the seruice of the crosse celebrate twise euery yere in our church is ful of idolatry For if roode tree nailes and speare ought so profoundly to be honoured and worshipped then were Iudas lippes if any man could get them a marueilous goodly relique But thou Pilgrime we pray thee tell vs when thou doest offer to the bones of the Saintes and holy men whych are layd vp in any place whether dost thou relieue therby the holy man which is already in ioy or that almes house that is so well endowed whereas they are canonised the Lord knoweth howe and to speake more plaine euery faithfull Christian may well iudge and suppose that the strokes of that same man whom they calls Thomas were no came of Martyrdome nor yet be The 9. conclusion that keepeth the people low is that auricular confession which is said to be so necessary for saluation the fained power of absolution exalteth and setteth vp the pride of priests and geueth them oportunity of other secrete talkes which we will not at thys tune talke of for so much as both Lordes and Ladies doe witnes that for feare of their confessors they dare not speake the truth and in time of confession is good oportunitie ministred of wooing or to play the baudes or to make other secret conuentions to deadly sinne They affirme and say that they are commissaries sent of God to iudge discerne of al maner sinne to pardone and clense what so euer please them They say also that they haue the keyes of heauen and hell that they can excommunicate curse and blesse binde and loose at theyr owne will and pleasure in so muche that for a small rewarde or for 12. d. they will sell the blessyng of heauen by charter and clause of warrantes sealed by theyr commō seale This conclusion is so common in vse that it nedeth not any probation The corolarie hereof is that the Pope of Rome whych fained himselfe to be the profounde treasurer of the whole Church hauing that same woorthy iewell which is the treasure of the passion of Christ in hys owne keping and custody together with the merites of all the saintes in heauen wherby he geueth fained indulgences and pardons a poena culpa Hee is a treasurer almost banished out of chariti wherby he may deliuer al captiues being in purgatory at hys pleasure and make them not to come there But heere euery faithfull Christian may easily perceiue that there is much falshode hid in our church The 10. that manslaughter either by warre or by any pretensed law of iustice for any temporall cause or spirituall reuelation is expresly contrary vnto the newe Testamēt which is the law of grace full of mercy This conclusion is euidently proued by the examples of the preachyng of Christ heere in earth who chiefly teacheth euery man to loue his enemies and haue compassiō vpon them and not to kill and murther them The reason is this that for the most part when as men do fight after the first stroke charity is broken and whosoeuer dieth without charity goth the right way to hell And beside that we doe well vnderstand know that none of the clergy neither by any other lawfull reason can deliuer any man from the punishment of death for one deadly sinne and not for an other but the law of mercy which is the new Testament forbiddeth all maner of murther For in the Gospell it is spoken vnto our forefathers thou shalt not kil The corolary is It is a very robbing of the people when Lordes purchase indulgences and pardons a poena culpa vnto such as do helpe their armies to kil and murther the christian people in soreine countreys for temporal gaine as we do see certaine souldiors which do runne amongst the Heathen people to get themselues fame renowme by the murther slaughter of men Much more doe they deserue euil thanks at the hands of the king of peace for so much as by humility and peace our faith is multiplied increased for murtherers and manquellers Christ doeth hate and manaseth he that striketh with the sword shall perish with the sword The 11. conclusion is whyche is shame to tell that the vow of chastity made in our church by women whych are fraile and vnperfite in nature is the cause of brynging in many great and horrible offences and vices incident vnto the nature of man For albeit the murther of their children borne before their time and before they are christened and the destruction of their nature by medicine are filthy foule sinnes yet they accompanying amongest themselues or with vnreasonable beastes or with any creature not hauing life doe passe to such an vnseemelinesse that they are punished by infernal torments The corolarie is that widowes such as take the mantell and the ring delitiously fed we would that they were maried because that we can not excuse them from priuate offence of sinne The 12. that the multitude of artes not necessary vsed in this our Church causeth much sinne offence in waste curiosity and disguising in curious apparell experience reason partly doth shewe the same for so muche as nature with a few actes is sufficient for mans vse and necessity This is the whole tenor of our ambassade which Christ hath commanded vs to prosecute at this time most fit and conuenient for many causes And albeit that these matters be heere briefly noted and touched yet notwithstandyng they are more at large declared in another boke with many other more in our owne proper tounge which we would should be common to all Christian people Wherefore we earnestly desire and beseeche God for his great
other sacrament of the Church or article of the fayth then that already is discussed by the holy mother Churche nor shall bring anye thing in doubt that is determined by the church nor shal to his knowledg◠priuily or apertly pronounce blasphemous wordes concerning the same nor shall teach preach or obserue any sect or kinde of heresie whatsoeuer contrary to the wholesome doctrine of the Church He that shall wittingly obstinatly attempt the contrary after the publication of these presentes shall incurre the sentence of excommunication ipso facto From the which except in poynt of death he shal not be absolued vntill he hath reformed himselfe by abiuration of his heresie at the discretion of the Ordinary in who◠territory he so offeded and hath receiued wholsome penitence for his offences But if the second tyme he shall so offend being lawfully conuicted he shal be pronounced an hereticke his goods confiscate and apprehended and kept by them to whome it shall appertayne The penance before mentioned shal be after this manner If anye man contrary to the determination of the Church that is in p ◠decrees decretals or our constitutions prouinciall doe openly or priuily teach or preach any kinde of heresie or secte he shall in the parish Church of the same place where he so preached vpon one sonday or other solemne day or more at the discretion of the ordinary and as his offence is more or lesse expressely reuoke that he so preached taught or affirmed euen at the time of the solemnitic of the masse whē the people are most assembled and there shall effectually and without fraud preach and teach the very truth determined by the church and further shal be punished after the quallitie of hys offence as shal be thought expedient to the discretion of the Ordinary Item for as much as a new vessell being long vsed fauoreth after the head we decree and ordayn that no scholemaisters and teachers what soeuer that instruct childrē in grammer or others whō so euer in primitiue sciences shal in teaching them intermingle any thing concerning y◠catholicke rayth the sacrament of the aulter or other Sacramentes of the Church contrary to the determinations of y◠church Nor shall suffer theyr schollers to expound the holy Scriptures except the text as hath bene vsed of auncient time nor shal permit them to dispute openly or priuily concerning the catholicke fayth or Sacramentes of the Churche Contrariwise the offender herein shal be greeuously punished by the Ordinary of the place as a fauourer o◠errours and schismes Item for that a new way doth more frequently leade a stray then an old way we will and commaunde that no booke or treatise made by Iohn Wickliffe or other whom soeuer about that time or sithence or hereafter to be made be from henceforth read in schooles halles hospitalles or other places whatsoeuer within our prouince of Canterbury aforesayd except the same be first examined by the vniuersitie of Oxford or Cambridge or at the last by twelue persons whom the sayd vniuersities or one of the shal appoynt to be chosen at our discretion or the laudable discretion of our predecessoures and the same being examined as aforesayd to be expresly approued and allowed by vs or our successours and in the name and authoritie of the vniuersitie to be deliuered vnto the Stationers to be copyed out and the same to be sold at a reasonable price the originall therof alwaies after to remayn in some chest of that vniuersitie But it any man shall read any such kynd of booke in schooles or otherwise as aforesayd he shal be punished as a sower offchisme and a fauourer of heresie as the qualitie or the fault shall require Item it is a daungerous thinge as witnesseth blessed S. Hierome to translate the text of the holy scripture out of one tongue into an other for in the translation the same sense is not alwayes easily kept as the same S. Ierome confesseth that although he were inspired yet oftentimes in this he erred We therefore decree and ordayne that no man hereafter by his owne authoritie translate any text of the Scripture into English or any other tongue by way of a booke libell or treatise and if no man read anye suche booke libell or treatise nowe lately set foorth in the time of Iohn Wickliffe or sithence or hereafter to be set forth in part or in whole priuily or apertly vpon paine of greater excommunication vntill the said translation be allowed by the Ordinary of the place or if the case so require by the Councell prouinciall He that shall do contrary to this shal likewise be punished as a fauourer of error heresie Item for that almighty God cannot be expressed with any Philosophicall termes or otherwise inuented of man And S. Augustine faith That he hath oftentimes reuoked such conclusions as hath bene most true because they haue bene offensiue to the eares of the religious we doe ordeine and specially forbid that no maner o◠person of what state degree or condition so euer he be doe allege or propone any conclusions or propositions in that catholicke fayth or repugnant to good manners except necessary doctrine pertayning to theyr facultie of teaching or disputing in theyr schooles or otherwise although they defend the same with neuer so curious termes and wordes For as sayth blessed S. Hugh of the Sacramentes that whiche oftentimes is well spoken is not well vnderstood If any man therefore after the publication of these presents shal be conuict wittingly to haue proponed such conclusions or propositions except being monished he reforme himselfe in one month by vertue of this present constitution He shall incurre the sentence of greater excommunication ipso facto and shal be openly pronounced an excommunicate vntill he hath confessed his fault openly in the same place where he offended and hath preached the true meaning of the sayd conclusion or proposition in one church or more as shal be thought expedient to the Ordinary Item no manner of person shall presume to dispute vpon that articles determined by that church as is cōtayned in the decrees decretals our constitutions prouinciall or in the general Councels But onely to seek out the true meaning therof that expressely whether it be openly or in secret nor none shal cal in doubt the authoritie of the said decretals or constitutions or the authoritie of him that made thē nor teach any thing contrary to that determination therof And chiefly concerning the adoration of the holy crosse the worshipping of Images of sayntes going on pilgrimage to certayne places or to the reliques of saintes or agaynst that othes in cases accustomed to be geuen in both cōmon places that is to say spirituall temporall But of al it shal be commonly taught and preached that the crosse Image of the Crucifixe and other Images of Saynts in the honour of them whom they present
geuen credible relation of yâ— sonne both to the printer to me Furthermore the sayd maister Tindall albeit he did somewhat alter amend the English therof and frame it after our manner yet not fully in al words but that something doth remain fauouring of the old speach of that time What the causes were why this good man seruaunt of Christ W. Thorp did write itâ— and pen it out himselfe it is sufficiently declared in hys owne preface set before his booke whiche here is prefixed in maner as followeth ¶ The preface of William Thorpe THe Lord God that knoweth all thinges woreth well that I am right sorrowful for to write to make known this sentence beneath written whereby of mine eueÌ„ christeÌ„ set in high state dignitie so great blindnes malice may be knowne that they which doe presume of themselues to destroy vices and to plant in men vertues neither dreade to offend God nor lust to please him as their workes doe shew For certes the bidding of God and hys law whiche in the praysing of his most holy name he commaundeth to be known kept of all men and women yong and old after the cunning power that he hath geuen to them The Prelates of this lande and their ministers with the couent of priests chiefly consenting to them enforce them most busily to withstand and destroy the holy ordinaunce of God And there through God is greatly wroth and moued to take hard vengeance not onely vpon them that do the euil but also on them that consent to these Antichristes limnes which know or might know their malice and falshoode dresse them not to withstand their mallice and theyr great pride Neuertheles 4. things moueth me to write this seÌ„tence beneath The first thing that moueth me hereto is this that where as it was knowne to certayn frendes that I came from that prison of Shrewsbury and as it befell in deed that I shold to the prison of Caunterbury theÌ„ diuers friends in diuers places spake to me full hartily and full tenderly and commaunded me then if it so were that I should be examined before the Archb. of Cant. that if I might in any wife I should write mine apposing and mine aunswering And I promised to my special frendes that if I might I wold gladly doe their bidding as I might The second thing that moueth me to write this senteÌ„ce is this diuers frendes which haue heard that I haue bene examined before the Archbyshop haue come to me in prison and counsayled mee busily and coueted greatly that I should doe the same thing And other brethren haue sent to me and required on Gods behalfe that I should write out and make knowne both mine apposing mine aunswering for the profite that as they say vppon my knowledging may come thereof But this they had me that I should be busie in all my wits to go as neare the sentence and the wordes as I could both that were spoken to me that I spake UpaueÌ„ture this writing may come an other time before the archbishop and hys counsaile And of thys counselling I was right glad for in my conscience I was moued to doe this thing to aske hitherto the speciall help of God And so then I considering the great desire of dyuers frendes of sondry places according all in one I occupyed all my minde my wits so busily that through gods grace I perceaued by theyr meaning and their charitable desire some profite might come there through For southfastnes and trueth hath these conditions where euer it is impugned it hath asweete smell and thereof commeth a sweet fauour And the more violently the enemies dresse themselues to oppresse and to withstand the trueth the greater and the sweeter smell commeth therof And therefore this heauenly find of Gods word wil not as a smoke passe away with the winde but it will descende and rest in some cleane soule that thirsteth thereafter And thus some deale by this writing may be perceaued thorough Gods grace how that the enemies of the trueth standing boldly in their malice inforce them to withstand the fredome of Christes Gospell for which freedome Christ became man shed his hart bloud And therefore it is great pitty sorrow that many men women do their own weyward will nor busy theÌ„ not to know nor to do that pleasant wil of God The men women that heare the truth and southfastnes and heare or know of this perceauing what is nowe in yâ— churche ought here through to be the more moued in all their wits to able them to grace to set lesser price by themselues that they without taâ—ieng forsake wilfully bodely all the wrethednes of this life since they know not how soon nor wheÌ„ nor where nor by whoÌ„ God wil teach them assay their pacience For no doubt who that euer will liue pittiously that is charitably in Christ Iesu shall suffer now here in this life persecution in one wife or an other That is if we shal be saued it behoueth vs to imagin ful busily the vility and soulnes of sinne and how yâ— Lord God is displeased therfore so of this vility of bidiousnes of sinne it behoueth vs to busy vs in al our wits for to abhorre and hold in our mind a great shame of sinne euer so then we owe to sorrow hartely therfore and euer fleing all occasion therof And then behoueth vs to take vpon vs sharpe penaÌ„ce continuing therin for to obtayne of that Lord forgeuenes of our foredone sinnes and grace to abstain vs hereafter from sinne And but if we enforce vs to do thys wilfully and in conuenieÌ„t time the Lord if he will not vtterly destroy and cast vs awaye will in diuers manners moue tyrantes agaynst vs for to constrayne vs violentlye to do penance which we would not do wilfully And trust that this doing is a special grace of the Lord a great token of life mercy And no doubt who euer will not apply him selfe as is sayd before to punish himself wilfully neither wil suffer paciently meekely and gladly the rod of the Lord howsoeuer that he will punish him their wayward willes and their impacience are vnto them earnest of euelasting damnation But because there are but few in number that do able them thus faythfully to grace for to liue here so simply and purely and without gall of malice and of grudging herefore the louers of this worlde hate pursue them that they knowe patient meek chaste wilfully poore hating and fleing all worldly vanities fleshly lusts For surely their verteous conditions are euen coÌ„trary to the manners of this world The third thing that moueth me to wryte this senteÌ„ce is this I thought I shall busie me in my selfe to do faythfully that all men and women occupying all their busines in knowing and in keeping of Gods commaundements able them so
hand vpon a booke and heare hys charge and if his charge to his vnderstanding were vnlefull he would hastely withdraw his hand vpō the booke taking there onely God to witnes that he would fulfil that lefull charge after his power And the maister of diuinitie sayde then to him thus Certaine he that layeth his hand vpō a booke in this wise and maketh there a promise to do that thing that he is commaunded Is obliged therby by boke othe then to fulfil his charge For no doubt hee that chargeth him to lay his hand thus vpon a booke touching the booke swearing by it and kissing it promisinge in this forme to do this thing or that wil say and witnes that he that toucheth thus a booke and kisseth it hath sworne vpon that booke And al other mē that see that man thus do and also all those that heare hereof in the same wise wyll say and witnes that this man hath sworne vpon a booke Wherefore the maister of diuinitie sayde it was not lefull neyther to geue nor to take any such charge vpon a booke for euery booke is nothing els but diuers creatures of which it is made of Therefore to sweare vpon a booke is to sweare by creatures and this swearinge is euer vnlefull This sentence witnesseth Chrisostome playnely blaming them greatly that bring forth a booke for to sweare vpon charging Clarkes that in no wise they constrayne any body to sweare whether they thinke a man to sweare true or false ¶ And the Archbishop and his Clarkes scorned mee and blamed me greatly for this saying And the Archb. manassed me with great punishment sharpe except I left thys opinion of swearing ☞ And I said Sir this is not myne opinion but it is the opinion of Christ our sauiour of S. Iames of Chrysostome other diuers saints and doctours ¶ Than the Archb. had a clarke read this homely of Chrisostom which homely this clerke held in his hand writtē in a roule which roule the Archb. caused to be taken from my fellow at Caūterbury And so then this clark read this role til he came to a clause where Chrisostome sayth that it is sinne to sweare well And then a clark Malueren as I gesse said to the Archb. Sir I pray you were of him how he vnderstādeth Chrysostome here saying it to be sin to sweare well And so the Archbish. asked me how I vnderstode here Chrisostome And certaine I was somwhat afraid to aunswer hereto For I had not busied me to study about the sense therof but lifting vp my minde to God I praied him of grace And as fast as I thought how Christ said to his apostles When for my name ye shall be brought before Iudges I shall geue into your mouth wisedome that your aduersaries shal not against say And trusting faithfully in the word of God I said Sir I know wel that many men women haue nowe swearing so in custome that they knowe not nor wil not know that they do euil for to sweare as they do But they thinke and say that they do wel for to sweare as they do though they know wel that they sweare vntruely For they say they may by their swearing though it be false voide blame or temporal harme which they shoulde haue if they sweare not thus And sir many men and women maintaine strongly that they sweare well when that thing is sooth that they sweare for Also full many men women say nowe that it is well done to sweare by creatures when they may not as the say otherwise be beleeued And also ful many men and women now say that it is wel done to sweare by God and by our Ladye and by other saints for to haue them in minde But since al these sayings are but excusatious and sinne mee thinketh sir that this sense of Chrisostom may be alleaged wel against all such swearers witnessing that al these sinne greuously though they thinke themselues for to sweare in thys foresayd wise well For it is euil done and great sinne for to sweare truth when in any maner a man may excuse himselfe without othe ¶ And the Archbishop sayd that Chrysostome might bee thus vnderstand And then a clerke sayd to me wilt thou tarye my Lorde no lenger but submit thee here mekely to the ordinance of holy Church and lay thy hand vpon a booke touching the holy Gospell of GOD promising not onelye wyth thy mouth but also with thine hart to stand to my Lords ordinaunce ☞ And I sayd Sir haue I not told you here how that I heard a maister of diuinity say that in such case it is al one to touch a booke and to sweare by a booke ¶ And the Archb. sayd There is no maister of diuinitie in England so great y◠if he hold this opinion before me but I shall punish him as I shal do thee except thou sweare as I shall charge thee ☞ And I sayd Sir is not Chrisostome an ententife Doctour ¶ And the Archb. sayd yea ☞ And I sayd if Chrisostome proueth him worthye great blame that bringeth forth a booke to sweare vpon it must nedes followe that he is more to blame that sweareth on that booke ¶ And the Archb. said if Chrisostome ment accordingly to the ordinance of holy church we wil accept him ☞ And then said a clerke to me Is not the word of God God himselfe equipolient that is of one authoritie ¶ And I sayd yea ☞ Then he said to me why wilt thou not sweare then by the Gospell of God that is gods word since it is al one to sweare by the word of God by God himselfe ¶ And I said Sir since I may not now otherwise be beleued but by swearing I perceiue as Austen saith that it is not spedeful that ye y◠should be my brethren should not beleue me therfore I am redy by the word of God as the lord commaunded me by his word to sweare ☞ Then the Clarke sayd to me Lay then thine hand vpon the booke touchinge the holy Gospell of God and take thy charge ¶ And I said Sir I vnderstand that the holy Gospell of God may not be touched with mans hand ☞ And the Clearke sayde I fonded and that I sayde not truth ¶ And I asked this clerk whether it were more to reade y◠Gospel to touch the Gospell ☞ And he said it was more to read the Gospell ¶ Then I said Sir by authority of S. Hierome the gospel is not the gospel for reading of the letter but for the belief that men haue in the word of God That it is the gospel that we beleue and not the letter that we read for because the letter that is touched with mans hand is not the Gospel but the sentence that is verily beleued in mās hart is the Gospel For so Hierome saith The Gospel that is the vertue of Gods word is not
Pope and all his rablement cannot proue that they be any part of thys Church Also that the Pope with all his fautours may as well be deceiued by a lying spirite as was Achab and all his prophetes and that one true prophet as was Micheas may haue the verity shewed vnto him contra concilium Also that all good Christians ought to cast from them the Popes lawes saying Let vs breake their bandes in sonder and let vs cast from our neckes those heauy yonkes of theyrs Also that where these prelates doe burne one good booke for one errour perhaps conteyned in the same they ought to burne all the books of the Canon law for the manifold heresies contayned in them ¶ And thus muche out of a certaine olde written booke in parthment borowed ouce of I.B. which booke conteining diuers auncient records of the vniuersitie seemeth to belong sometimes to the library of the Uniuersitie bearing the yeare of the compiling thereof 1296. Which computation if it be true then was it written of him or that he recanted before Thomas Arundell Archbishop at Saltwood where he was imprisoned Whereunto I thought also to annexe a certayne godly and most frutefull Sermon of like antiquitie preached at Paules crosse much about the same time learned clerke as I find in one old monument named R. Wimbeldon Albeit among the auncient registers and records belonging to the Archbishop of Canterbury I haue an old worne copy of the said Sermon written in very old English and almost halfe consumed with age purposing the said autor beere of bearing also the foresayd name The true copy of which Sermon in his owne speech wherein it was first spoken and preached at the crosse on the Sonday of Quinquagesima and after exhibited to the Archbishop of Canterburie being then as it seemeth William Courtney here foloweth A Sermon no lesse godly then learned preached at Paules Crosse on the Sonday of Quinquagesima ann 1389. by R. Wimbeldon Redde rationem Gillicationis tuae Luce â—i My dere frends ye shullen vnderstond that Christ autor and doctour of trueth in his booke of the Gospell likening the kingdome of heauen to anhousholder saith on this maner Like is the kingdome of heuen to an housholding man that went out first on the morow to hire workemen into his vine Also about the third sixt nienth and enleuente houres he went out and found men stonding idel And sayd to them Go ye into min vineyerde and that right is I wille geue you Whan the day was agoo he clepid his stuward and high to geue echeÌ„ man a peny The spirituall vnderstonding of this housholder is our Lord Iesu Christ that is head of the houshold of holy Church And thus clepith men in diuerce houres of the day that is in diuerce agees of the werld As in time of law of kinde he cleped by enspiryng Abel Ennok Noe and Abraham In time of the old law Moses Dauid Isay and Ieremy And in time of grace Apostles Martyrs and Confessours and Virgines Also he cleped men in diuers agees some on childhode as Iohn Baptist some on state of wexing as Iohn the Euangelist some in state of manhoode as Peter and Andrew and some in old agee as Gamaliel and Ioseph of Arimathie And all these he clepeth to trauaile in his vine that is the Church and that in diuers maner For right as yee seeth that in tilling of the materiall vine there ben diuers labours for some kutten awey the voyde braunches some maken forkis and railes to beren vp the vine and some diggen away the olde earth fro the rote and leyn there fatter And all this offices ben so necessary to the vine that if any of them faile it shall harme greatly other destroy the vine For but if the vine be kutte she shall waxe wilde but if she be rayled she shall be ouergo with netles and wedis And but if the rote be fatted with donge shee for feblenes shuld waxe baraine Right so in the Church beth nedefull thes three offices priesthood knythode and laborers To priests it falleth to kut away the void braunches of sinnes with the swerd of her tong To knighthode it falleth to letten wronges and thefftes to ben done and to maintaine Goddis law and them that ben teachers therof and also to kepe the londe from enemies of other londes And to labourers it falleth to trauail bodelich and with ther sore swete geten out of the earth bodillech lifelode for hem and other parties And these states beth also nedefull to the Church that none may well ben without other for if priesthod lacked the people for default of knowing of Gods lawe should waxe wilde in vices and deyen gostely And if the knithod laked and men to rulin the puple by law and hardinesse theeues and enemies shulden so encres that no man shuld liue in peace And if the laborers were nought both knightes and priestes must bicome acre men and herdis and els they shuld for defaute of bodily sustenaunce deye And therfore saith clerk Auicenne that euery vnreasonable best if he haue that that kind hath ordeined for him as kinde hath ordeined it he is suffisaunce to liue by himselfe without any helpe of other of the same kind As if there were but one horse other one shepe in the world yet if he had grasse and corne as kind hath ordeined for such beastes he shuld liue well I now But if there ne were but O man in the world though he had all that good that is therein yet for defaut he shuld deie or his life shuld be wors tha if he were naught the cause is this for that thing that kind ordeineth for a mans sustenaunce without other arraieng than it hath of kind accordeth nought to him As though a man haue corne as it commeth from the earth yet it is no meate according to him vnto it be by mans craft chaunged into bread and though he haue flesh other fish yet while it is rawe as kinde ordeined it till it be by mans trauaile sodden rosted or baken it cordit not to mans lifelode And right so wolle that the sheepe beareth mot by mannis diuers craftis and trauailes be chaunged or it be able do cloth any man and certis O man by himselfe shuld neuer doo all these laboures And therefore saith this clerke it is neede that some be acre men some bakers some makers of cloth and some marchaunts to fetch that that on londe fetteth from an other there it is plentie And certis this shuld be a cause why euery state shuld loue other And men of o craft shuld nor despise ne hate men of none other craft fith they be so nedefull euerich to other And oft thelke craftes that ben most vnhonest might worst ben forbore and o thing I dare well say that he that is neither trauailing in this world on studieng on praiers on preaching for helpe of the people as it falleth to
bee damned with her We haue erred fro the waye of trouth and rightwisnes light haue not shined to vs and the sonne of vnderstonding haue not resen to vs we haue be made weery in euerich way of wickednes and of lust and haue gone hard wayes but the wayes of God we knew nought what hath pride profited to vs or the boast of riches what hath it brought to vs All this is as a shadow of death and we mow now shew no token of holynes in our wickednes we be wasted away Thinke therefore I read that thou shalt yelde rekening of thy bayly Here endeth the first part of this Sermon and beginneth the second part IN which secoÌ„d part with the helpe of God I will shew first who shall clepe vs to this recKenyng Afterward to fore what iudge we shall reckyn and last what punishyng shall be do to them that ben found false seruauntes and wicked and what reward shall be gyue to them that be founde good and true For the first ye shall wetoen that there shall be twey domes The first doome anone after the departyng of body and of soule an this shall be speciall And of this rekenyng or doome speaketh the Gospell of Luke The second reckenyng or doome shal be anone after the generall resurrection shal be vniuersal And of this is to spekeÌ„ in the Gospel To the first euery man shal be cleped after other as the wolrde passeth To the secunde shall comeo togedre in the stroke of an eye all mankynde To the first men shal be cleped with three sumners other Sergeauntes the firstlis sicknesse the second is age and the third is death the first warneth the second thretneth and the third taketh This is a kyndly order but otherwise it fayleth for sume we seeth dyeth that neuer wist what was sicknes ne age as children that ben sodenly slayne And sume ye the most part that deyeth now a dayes deyeth byfore her kynde agee of deeth therefore I say that the first that clepeth to this speciall reckning is sicknes that followeth all mankind so that euery man hath it and sum is sicknesse that sume men haueth but nought all Yet the first sickenesse is double for sume is withinne in the mightes of the soule and sume is without in feblenes of the bodie that needis mo be stroyed whan time by hem selfe is cause of corruption as Philosophie sayth that thereby feblenes and sicknes And so may we see hereby though that a man shut out of the house of hys hart all maner of worldlie and fleshlie thoughtes yet vnneth shall a man for ought that he can doo thinke on God onelie the space of o Pater noster but that some other thing that is passing entreth into the soule and draweth her from contemplation But O Lorde God what seekenes is this an heuie burden on the sonnes of Adam that on fowle moock and fen of the world we may thinke long ynow But on that the soule should most delectation haue by kinde mow we nought thinke so little a space but if the cokle enter among the whete Of this seekenes speaketh Poule where he sayth I see a lawe in my limmes fighting agenes the lawe of my sprite and taking me into the law of sinne So that it fares by vs as by a man that would looke ageyns the sun and may nought do it long for nothing And forsoth that is for no default that is in the sunne for she is most cleere in her selfe and so by reason best should be seyn but it is for feblenes of mans eye Ryght so syth Adam our first fader was put out of Paradyse all hys offpring haue ben thus sicke as the Prophet seyth Our fadres haue eat a bitter grape and the teeth of the children be wexe an edge The second sicknes that is commune to all mankind commyth of feblenes of the body as hunger and thorst cold and heate sorow werines and many other as Iob. 18. sayth A man that is ibore of a woman liuing a little whyle is fulfilled with many miseases Yet there is other sicknes that commeth to some men but not to all as Lepvr Palsey Feuer Dropsie Blindnes and many other as it was seyden to the people of Israell in holy writ But thou keepe the commaundements that be writ in this booke God shal echen the sicknes of thee and of thy seede great sickenes and long abiding Yet yee shall vnderstond that God sendeth other while such sicknes to good men and other while to shrewes To good men God doth it for two causes and that is sooth Of sicknes I wol to be vnderstond also of all maner of tribulations The first cause for they shold alway euer know that they haue none perfection of them selfe but of God onely and to echen theyr meekenes And thus sayth Poule least the greatnes of reuelations rere me vp into pride is giuen a pricke of my fleshe the Aungell of Sathanas to smite me on the necke wherefore I haue thrise prayed God that he shuld go fro me and he answered me My grace is suffisant to thee for vertue is fulfilled in sicknes where on thus sayn the glose The fend axing Iob to be tempted was herd of God and nought the Apostle axing his temptation to be remoued God herd him that shuld be damned and he herd nought him that he shuld saue For oft the sick maÌ„ axit many things of the leche that he wol not geue him that is for to make him whole of sicknes Also God sendeth Saincts oft sicknes poâ—â—ution to giue vs sinfull wretches example of patience For if he suffer his Saincts to haue such tribulation in this world and they thankin him thereof much more wretchis that God sendeth not the hundred aparty of their sorowe shulden beare it meekely sith we haue diserued a thousand so much as they haueth Whereof Tobie that one day whan he was wery of byrying of poore men the which shulden haue ley vnburyed and haue be etene of houndis and foules as caraynes of other vnreasonable bestes whan for werynesse he had leide him to reste through Goddis sufferaunce the swallowes that bredden aboue on his hous maden ordure into his eyen and he wexet blind Thus it is writ of this temptation for soth Therefore God suffered to come to him that to them that comen after shuld be geuen ensample of pacience as by the temptation of holie Iob. For sith from his childhod euermore he drede God and euer kept his hestes He was not agreeued ayenst God that the misthiefe of blindnesse fell to him but vnmoueable dwelled in the dread of God thanking him all the dayes of his life Lo that holy writ sayth expresly that God suffered this holie man to haue that sicknes to geue them that should come after him ensample of pacience Also other whyle God sendeth syckenes and tribulation to wicked men and for two causes
and maken them to leaue the trust that they hadden in the olde law and to beleeue in Iesus Christe and shewen hys teachynge And they wenten out to ouercome the Paynemes shewyng to them that theyr Images were no Gods but mens woorkes vnmighty to saue them selfe or any other drawyng them to the beliefe of Iesus Chryst God and man In the opening of the second seale there cryed the second beast that is a calfe that was a beast wonted to be slayne and offered to God in the old law Thys sheweth the state of the Churche in the time of Martyrs that for their stedfast preachyng of Gods true law shed theyr bloud that is signifyed by the red hors that went out at thys seale opening and thys estate began at Nero the cursed Emperour and dured into the time of Constantine the great that endowed the Church For in thys tyme many of Christes seruaunts and namely the leaders of Gods flocke were slayne For of xxij Byshops of Rome that were betwene Peter and Siluester the first I reade but of foure but that they weren Martys for the lawe of Christ. And also in the tyme of Dioclesian the Emperour the persecution of the Christen men was so great that in xxx dayes weren slayne xxij thousand men and women in diuers counties for the law of God The opening of the third seale telleth the state of the Church in time of Heretikis that beth figured by the blacke hors for false vnder standing of holy write for than cryed the third beest that is a man for at that time was it neede to preache the mistery of Christes incarnation and his passion ayenst these erretikis that feliden mis of these pointis how Christ tooke verreyly mans kynde of our Lady hym beyng God as hee was bifore and hys moder beeyng mayden byfore and after The opening of the fourth scale telleth the state of the Church in tyme of ypocritis that beth signified by the pale hors that beth signes of penaunce with outfoorth to blinde the people And he that sate vpon thys hors his name was death for they shulle flee gostly them that they leden and teacheth to trust vpon other thing than God and helle foloweth him for helle receiueth thilke that these disteineth At that time shall it neede that the fourth beast that is the Egle make hys cry that flyeth highest of foules to reare vp Gods Gospell and to preise that law aboue other least mens wit and their traditions ouergone and treden downe the law of God by enforming of these ypocritis and this is the last state that is other shall be in the Church bifore the comming of the great Antichrist The opening of the fift seale telleth the state of the Church that than shall folow and the desire that louers of Goddis law shulleth haue after the end of this world to be deliuered of thys wo. The opening of the sixt seale telleth the state of the Church in time of Antichristis times the which state yee may know to be in the Church whan ye seth fulfilled that Saint Iohn Prophecieth to fall on the opening of thys where hee sayth thus After thys I saw foure Angels stonding vpon foure corners of the earth holdyng the foure windes of the earth that they blowen nought vpon the earth ne vpon the sea ne vpon eny tree These foure Angels beth the number of all the Deuils ministers that on that tyme shulleth in the pleasance of their Lord Antichrist stoppe the four windis that beth the foure Gospels to be preached and so let the breath of the grace of the holie Ghost to fall vpon men morning for sinne and calling them to amendement and to other that wolden encrease in vertues other vpon perfit men What is there after thys to fall but that the mystery of the seauenth seale be shewed that he come in hys owne person That Iesu Chrst shall slee with the spirite of hys mouth whan the fiend shall shew the vtmost persecution that he and hys seruauntis may doo to Christis limmes and that shall be the third warning that the world shall haue to come to thys dreadfull dome In all thys matter haue I nought seid of my selfe but of other Doctours that beth proued I seyd also in my second principall part that it were to wete tofore what Iudge we shull reken Wherefore we shulleth wite that God him selfe shall heere thys rekening he that seeth all our dedis and all our thoughtes fro the beginning of our lyfe to the end and he shall shew there the hid thingis of our hert opening to all the world the rightfulnes of hys dome So that with the myght of God euery mans dedis to all the world shall be shewed and so it semeth by the wordes of Seint Iohn in the booke of preuites there he seith thus I saw dede men litel and great stondyng in the sight of the throne and bookes weren opened and an other booke was opened that was of lyfe and dede men weren iudged after the thyngs that weren written in the bokes after their worchings These bokes beth mens consciences that now beth closed But than they shulleth be opened to all the world to reden therein both dedis and thoughtes But the booke of life is Christs liuing and doctrine that is now hid to men that shulleth be damned thrugh theyr owne malice that demeth men to serue the world rather than God In the first booke shall be writ all that we haueth doo in that other booke shall be write that we shulden haue doo and than shulle dede men be demyd of thilke thingis that ben written in the bokis For if the dedis that we hauen do the which ben written in the bookis of our conscience bee accordyng to the booke of Christes teachyng and hys liuing the whych is the booke of lyfe we shulle be saued and els we shulle be damned for the dome shall be geuen after our workis Looke therefore now what thing is written in the booke of thy conscience while thou art here and if thou findest ought contrary to Christis life other to hys teaching with the knite of penaunce and repentaunce scrape it awaie and write it better euermore hertly thynkyng that thou shalt yelde rekening of thy bayly Also I said principally that it were to witen what reward shal be geue on that doome to wise seruauntes and good and what to false seruauntes and wicked For the which it is to wite that our Lord Iesu Christ shall come to the dome here into this world in the same body that he tooke of our Lady hauyng thereon the wound is that he suffred for our agayne bieng And all that euer shullen be saued taking agayne their bodies clyuing to their head Christ shull be rauished metyng him in the ayre as Paul sayth They that shall be damned lyen vpon the earth as in a tonne of wyne the
Christenmasse what condites were made what Maiors and shirifes were in London what battails were fought what triumphs and great feasts were holdē when kings began their raigne and when they ended c. In such vulgare and popular affairs the narration of the Chronicler serueth to good purpose may haue his credite wherein the matter forceth not much whether it be true or false or whether any listeth to beleue them But where as a thyng is denied and in cases of iudgement and in controuersies doubtfull which are to be decided and boulted out by euidence of iust demonstration I take them neither for Iudges of the bench not for arbiters of the cause nor as witnesses of themselues sufficient necessarily to be sticked vnto Albeit I deny not but hystories are takē many times and so termed for witnesses of times and glasses of antiquitie c. yet not such witnesses as whose testimony beareth alwaies a necessary truth and bindeth beliefe The two witnesses whych came against Susanna being seniours both of auncient yeares bare a great countenance of a most euidēt testimony wherby they almost both deceiued the people oppressed the innocent had not yōg Daniel by the holy spirite of God haue take thē aside and seuerally examining them one from the other found them to be falsliers both leauing to vs therby a lesson of wholsome circumspection not rashly to beleeue euery one that commeth and also teaching vs how to try thē out Wherfore M. Cope following here the like example of Daniel in trying these your records whom ye inferre against these men we wil in like maner examine them seuerally one frō an other and see how their testimonie agreeth first beginning wyth your Robert Fabian Which Robert Fabian being neither in the same age nor at the deede doing can of himselfe geue no credite herein without due proofe and euidence conuenient Now thē doth Rob. Fabian proue this matter of treason true what probation doeth he bring what authoritie doth he alleage And doth Rob. Fabian thinke if he were not disposed to conceiue of the L. Cobham and those men a better opinion but to be traitors that men are bounde to beleue him only at his word without any ground or cause declared why they shuld so do but only because he so saith and pleased him so to write And if yee thinke M. Cope the word only of this witnes sufficient to make authority speaking against the Lord Cobham and prouing nothing which followed so many yeres after him why may not I as well and much rather take the worde and testimonie of Richard Belward a Northfolke man and of the towne of Crisam who liuing both in his time possible knowing the party punished also for the like trueth is not reported but recorded also in the registers of the church of Norwich to geue this testimonie among other his articles for the foresaid L. Cobham that is that sir Iohn Oldcastle was a true Catholike man and falsely condemned and put to death wythout a reasonable cause c. Ex Regist. Noruic Agaynst this man if you take exception say that one hereticke will hold with an other why may not I with the like exception reply to you agayne say as well one Papist hold with an other and both cōiure together to make and say the worst agaynst a true Protestant Further yet to examine this foresayd Fabian witnes agaynst Sir Iohn Oldcastle as Daniell examined that witnesses agaynst Susanna I will not here aske vnder what tree these adherentes of sir I. Oldcastle conspired agaynst the king subuersion of that land but in what time in what yeare and moneth this conspiracie was wrought Fabian witnesseth that it was in the moneth of Ianuary Cōtrary Edward Hall other our Abridgementers followyng him doe affirme that they were condemned in the Guild hall the xij of December and that their executiō vpon the same was in Ianuary followyng so that by their sentence the fact was done either in the moneth of Decēber or els before so Fabianus mentitus est in caput suum vt cū Daniele dicam or if it were in the moneth of Ianuary as Fabian sayth then is Hall and his followers deceiued testifying the fact to be done in the moneth of December And yet to obiect moreouer against the sayd Fabiā for so much as he is such a rash witnes agaynst these burned persons whom he calleth traytors it would be demaūded further of him or in his absence of Maister Cope in what yeare this treason was conspired If it were in the same yeare as he cōfesseth himselfe in which yeare Iohn Cleidon the Skinner Richard Turmine Baker were burned then was it neither in the moneth of Ianuary nor in the first yeare of kyng Henry the fift For in the register of Cāterbury it appeareth playne that Iohn Claydon was condemned neither in the tyme of Thom. Arundell Archbyshop nor yet in the first nor second yeare of kyng Henry the v. but was cōdemned in the second yeare of the translation of Henry Chichesly Archbyshop of Canterbury the. 17. day of August which was the yeare of our Lord. 1415. So that if this conspiracie was in the same yeare after the witnesse of Fabiā in which yeare I. Cleydon was burned then doth the testimony of Fabian neither accord with other witnesses nor with him selfe nor yet with truth And thus much concerning the witnes of Rob. Fabian Let vs next proceede to Polidore Uirgill whose partiall and vntrue handling of our history in other places of of his bookes doth offer vnto vs sufficient exception not to admit his credite in this And yet because we will rather examine him then exclude him let vs heare a little what he sayth how he fayleth in how many pointes numbring the same vpon my fiue fingers First ending with the life of king Henry 4. hee sayeth that hee raigned 14. 14. yeares and 6. moneths and 2. dayes Angl. hist. lib. 21. whyche is an vntruth worthy to be punyshed wyth a whole yeares banishment to speake after the maner of Apulenis when as truth is he raigned by the testimony of the story of S. Albones of Fabian of Hall of our old English Chronicle and of Scala mundi but 13. 6. moneths lacking as some say 5. dayes Hal saieth he raigned but 12. yeares The second vntruth of Polydore is this where as hee speaking of this sedition of sir Iohn Oldcastle and his adherents affirmeth the same to be done after the burning of Iohn Hus and of Hierome of Prage whych was sayeth he An. 1415. in which yere sayth he Thomas Arundell died Hys wordes be these In eodem concilio damnata est Ioh. Wicliffi haeresis ac Ioan. Hus Hieronymus Pragensis in ea vrbe combusti sunt Quod vbi reliquis consocijs qui etiam tunc in Anglia erant patefit tanquam furijs agitati primùm
coniurationes in omnes sacerdotes deinde in regē c. In which words he not onely erreth falsly assigning the cause and occasion of this sedition to the death of Iohn Hus and of Ierome but also misseth as muche in the order and computation of the yeres For neither was sir Roger Acton with his foresaid fellowes aliue at the time of the councell neither doth hee agree therein with any of our English wryters except onely with Hall who also erreth therein as wide as he For the third and fourth vntruth I note this where he addeth and sayth that after this rebelliō raised against the king the sayd sir Iohn Oldcastel being there present himselfe was taken and prisoned in the tower and afterward escaped out of the saide tower by night wherein is conteined a double vntruth For neither was Sir Iohn Oldcastle there present himselfe if we beleue Fabian and Cope Dial. 6. pag. 833 lin 11. nether yet did he euer escape out of the Tower after that conspiracie if euer any such conspiracie was His v. but not the last vntruth in Polydore is this that he sayth Tho. Arundel to haue died in the same yeare noting the yere to be An. 1415. where as by the true registers he died An. 1413. To this vntruthe an other also may be ioyned where he erring in the computation of the yeres of the said Thomas Arundel Archbishop of Canterbury reporteth hym to sit 33. yeares Who was there Archbishop but onely 18. yeres as is to be sene in the recordes of Canterbury The wordes of Polydore be these Thomas Arundellius Cantuariensis antistes annum iam tunc sedēs tertium trigesimum e vita excessit lib. 22. Ang. hist. All be it in thys I doe not greatly contend wyth Polydore and peraduenture the aduersary will finde some easie shift for thys matter But let vs passe now from Polydore not as they say out of the hal into the kitchine but out of the kitchine vnto the hall examining and perpending what sayth Edward Hall an other witnes in this matter vpon whom maister Cope bindeth so fast that hee supposeth hys knot is neuer able to be losed And moreouer so treadeth me downe vnder his feete in the dirt as a man would thinke hym some dirtdaubers sonne so that the spots thereof he sayeth will neuer be gotten out while the world standeth a day longer Notwythstanding I trust M. Cope that your dirtie penne with your cockish brags hath not so bedaubed and bespotted me nor yet conuicted me to be such a deprauer of histories but I hope to spunge it out At least way with a little asperges of the Popes holy water I trust to come to a dealbabor well enough But certes M. Cope your maistership must first vnderstand that if yee thinke so to depresse me and disprooue me of vntruth in my history you must go more groūdly to worke and bring against me other authors then Edward Hal You must consider M. Cope if you will be a cōtroller in storie matters it is not enoughe for you to bryng a railing spirit or a minde disposed to carpe and cauil where any matter may be picked diligence is required and great searching out of bookes and authors not only of our time but of all ages And especially where matters of religion are touched pertaining to the church it is not sufficient to see what Fabian or what Hall sayth but the records must be sought the Registers must be turned ouer letters also and ancient instruments ought to be perused and authors wyth the same compared finally the writers among them selues one to be conferred wyth another And so wyth iudgement to be waied wyth diligence to be labored and wyth simplicitie pure from all addiction and partialitie to be vttered Thus did Auentinus thus did Sleidanus wryte These helpes also the eldest and best Historicians semed to haue both Titus Liuius Salustius Quintus Curtius and suche lyke as by their letters and records inserted may wel appeare The same helps likewise both in your Fabian and in your Edwarde Hall were to be required but especially in you M. Cope your selfe whych take vppon you so cockishly rather then wisely to be a controller and maister moderatour of other mens matters In which matters to say the truth you haue no great skil and lesse experience neyther haue you either suche plenty of authors meete for that purpose nor yet euer trauailed to search out the origens groundes of that whereof ye write But onely contented with such as commeth next to hande or peraduenture receiuing such almose as some of your poore frends bestowe vpon you think it sufficient if you can alledge Fabian and Hall for your purpose Now what purpose affection herein doth lead you rather doeth driue you to the carping and barking against the history of these good men that be hence gone and had their punishment all men may see it to be no simple sinceritie of a mind indifferent but y◠zeale only of your sect of Popery or rather of fury which setteth your railing spirite on fire But now out of the fiery kitchin to come to the hal againe let vs see what matter lyeth in the testimony of Edward Hall to proue these men to be traytors And here for so much Maister Cope as you seeme neither sufficiently acquainted with this your owne maister and authour Master Hall nor yet well experienced in the searchyng out of histories I wil take a litle paynes for you in this behalfe to certifie you concernyng the story of this author wherof percase you your selfe are yet ignoraunt The truth whereof is this that as the sayd Edwar◠Hall your great master testis was about the compiling of his story certayne there were which resorted to hym of whom some were drawers of his petigree vineat some were grauers the names of whom were Iohn Bets and Tyrral which be now both dead And other there were of the same sodalitie who ve yet aliue were then in the house of Richard Grafton both the Printer of the sayd booke also as is thought a great helper of the pēning of the same It so befell that as Hall was entring into the story of Syr Iohn Oldcastle of Syr Roger Acton their felowes the booke of Iohn Bale touching the story of the L. Cobham was the same time newly come ouer Which booke was priuely cōueied by one of his seruaūts into the study of Hall so that in turnyng ouer his bookes it must needes come to his handes At the sight whereof when he saw the groūd reasons in that booke contained he turned to the authors in the foresayd booke alledged whereupon within two nightes after moued by what cause I know not but so it was that hee taking his pen rased and cancelled all that he had written before agaynst Syr Iohn Oldcastle his fellowes was now ready to go to the Print containyng
worse of all it is Debacchari in immerentes Because that Deus ipse vltionum Dominus Many times taketh theyr cause in hand according as it is written Opprobria opprobantium tibi cecidersit in me i. The rebukes of thy rebukers fell vpon me And seldome haue I seene any suche blasphemous raylers agaynst the ende or punishment of Gods saintes and seruauntes without great repentaunce to come to anye good â—nd themselues And admit this as graunted vnto you M. Cope that these meÌ„ had bene traitors which ye are not able to proue Well they had their punishment therefore the worlde can go no further what would you haue more Who and if they repented why may they not haue as good part in Christes kingdome as your selfe Now forsomuch as the sayd persons also suffering a double punishement were so constant in the way of trueth and most principally for the same were persecuted and chiefly therfore brought to them death that part of example because I sawe it pertayne to the profite of the church why might I not insert it with other church storyes in my booke Let the churche take that which belongeth to the churche Let the worlde take that which to the world pertaineth and go no further And if ye thinke it much that I would exemplifie these whome you call traytors in the booke of marty is first ye â—hust vnderstand that I wrote no suche booke bearing the title of the booke of Martyrs I wrote a booke called the Actes and Monumentes of thinges passed in the church c. Wherin many other matters be contayned beside the martyrs of Christ. But this peraduenture moueth your 〈◊〉 that in the Callendar I name them for martyrs And why may I not in my CaleÌ„dar cal them by the name of martyrs which were faythfull witnesses of Christes truth and Testament for the which they were also chiefly brought vnto that cud Or why may I not call them holy shyntes whome Christ hath sanctified with hys blessed bloud And what if I shold also call the theefe and murderer hanging on the right side of the Lord by the name of an holy sainct and confessour for hys witnessing of the Lord what can mayster Cope say agaynst it And as for colouring the names of certaine Martirs in the sayd Calendare in read or scarlet letters althoughe that pertayneth nothing to me whiche was as pleased the Painter or Printer yet if that be it that so muche breaketh pacience why rather doth he not expostulate in thys behalfe with the great saynt maker of rome who hath readed them much more then euer did I. For he did red and dyed them with theyr owne bloude where as I did but onely colour them with redde letters And thus for matter of my Calendar enough Proceeding now out of the Calendar vnto the booke where hee chargeth me with so many lyes impudencies vanities deprauations and vntruthes it remayneth likewise I cleare my self answering first to those lyes and vntruthes which to the story of sir Roger Acton sir Iohn Oldcastle do appertain And after to other particulars as in order of my booke doe follow And first where he layeth against me whole heapes and cartlodes I cannot tel how many of lyes and falsities I here briefly answere maister Cope agayne or what English Harpesseld els soeuer lieth couered vnder this English Cope that if a lye be after the definition of S. Augustine whatsoeuer thing is pronouÌ„ced with the intent to deceaue an other then I protest to you mayster Cope and to all the world there is neuer a lie in all my booke What the intent and custome is of the papistes to doe I cannot tell for mine owne I will say although many other vices I haue yet froÌ„ thys one I haue alwayes of nature abhorred wittingly to deceaue any maÌ„ or childe so neare as I could much lesse the church of God whom I with all my hart do reuerence and with feare obey And therefore among diuers causes that haue wythdrawne my minde from the Papistes faction almost there is none greater then thys because I see them so little geueÌ„ to truth so farre from all serious feeling and care of sincere religion so full of false pretenced hipocrisie and dissimulation so litle regarding the church of Christ in their inward hartes which they so much haue in theyr mouthes so as vnder the title thereof they may hold vp theyr own estate Otherwise so little reuerence they yeld to the true honorable church of Iesus the sonne of God that with vnworthy and rascall ministers they take into it they passe not what fictions what lyes and fables what false miracles and absurde forgeries they inuent to delude it they care not I speake not of all Some there be of that sect vnfayned in coÌ„sciences and more religious and better disposed natures onely of simple ignoraunce deceaued But such commonly haue bene be the chiefe guides and leaders of the Papistes Churche that little true care and small zeale hath appeared in them toward the churche of Christ not muche regarding what corruption encreased therein so that there commodities might not decrease Thus out of this fountayne haue gushed out so many prodigious lyes in Churche Legendes in Saintes liues in monkishe â—ictions in fabulous miracles in false and forged Reliques as in peeces of the holye crosse in the bloud of hales in our Ladies milke in the nails of Christ which they make to a great number Likewise in their false and blind errours corrupt doctrines absurd inuentions repugnant to the truth of the worde Item in their bastard bookes forged Epistles their Apocripha and Pseudopigrapha Here commeth in their forged Canons theyr foysting and cogging in ancient councels decrees as in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in Canons of the Apostles if those Canons were the Apostles Excepta Romana â—ede foysted into the decrees by Gratianus also the cogging in a false Canon to the councell of Nice for the mayntenaunce of the sea of Rome as appeareth in the 6. Synode of Carthage Here commeth in also the Epistles of Clement and other sondry epistles Decretall which as they are no doubt falsly inserted bâ— other so are they the welhead of many superstitious traditions oppressing this day the churche of Christ. To speake moreouer of the liturges of S. Iames of Chrisostome and other of the first masse sayde by sainct Peter at Rome and that S. Peter â—ate 25. yeares Byshop of Rome To speake also of the works of Augustine Ambrose â—ierome and Gregorye what doctour or famous writer hath there bene in the churche vnder whose name some counterfayted bookes haue not falsely bene fathered and yet stand still authorised vnder their patronage to the great detriment of the churche What shoulde I speake of Abdias Amphilochius Dionysius Areopagita The Dialoges of Gregory which falsely to this day haue ben ascribed to Gregory the first where in deede they were
first written in Greeke by Gregory the 3. and afterward translated out of Greeke into Latine by pope Zachary vide supra pag. 130. Likewise that worthy and Imperiall sermon iâ—â—tuâ—ed Eusebij pamphili Sermo ad Conuentum Sanctorum hath to thys day wrongfully borne the name of Eusebius Where as in very truth it was made by the good Emperour Constantinus himselfe in his owne heroicall stile in latine and afterward translated out of Latine into Greeke by Eusebius as he himselfe confesseth in hys worke De vita Constant. lib. 4. But as touching this sermon although the name be chaunged so godly and fruitful it is that it â—attereth not much vnder whose name it be read yet worthy to be read vnder the name of none so much as of the Emperor CoÌ„stantine himselfe who was the true author and owner therof Briefly except it be the bookes onely of the new Testament and of the olde what is almost in the popes church but either it is mingled or depraued or altered or corrupted either by some additions interlased or by some diminutioÌ„ mangled and gelded or by some glose adulterate or with manifest lies contaminate So that in theyr doctrine standeth little truth in theyr Legendes Portues masse-bookes lesse trueth in their miracles and Reliques least truth of all Neyther yet doe theyr sacramentes remayne cleare and voyd of manifest lyes and corruption And specially here commeth in the mayster bee whiche bringeth in much sweet hony into Popes hiues the maister lye I mean of all lyes where the P. leauing not one cromme of bread nor drop of wine in the reuerent communion vntruly and idolatrously taketh away all substaunce of bread from it turning the whole substaunce of bread into the substaunce of Christes owne body which substaunce of bread if the Pope take from the sacrament then muste he also take the breaking from it for breaking and the body of Christ can in no wise stand litterally together by the scripture Thus then as this is proued by the word of God to be a manifest lye so thinke not much good Reader hereat as though I passed the bondes of modestie in calling it the Archlye or maister lie of all lies Because vppon this one an infinite number of other lyes and erroures in the popes churche as handmaydes doe wayte and depend But forsomuch as I stand here not to charge other meÌ„ so muche as to defende my selfe ceasing therefore or rather differing for a time to stir this stinking pudle of these wilfull and intended lyes and vntruthes whiche in the Popes Religion and in papistes bookes be innumerable I will now returne to those vntruthes and impudent lies which M. Cope hath hunted out in my history of Actes Monuments first beginning with those vntruthes which he carpeth in the storye of the foresayde syr Iohn Oldcastle and syr Roger Acton Browne and the rest And first where he layeth to my charge that I cal them Martyrs whiche were traytors and seditious rebels agaynst the king and theyr Country to this I haue aunswered before sufficiently Now here then must the reader needes stay a little at M. Copes request to see my vanitie and impudencye yet more fully and amply repressed in refuting a certain place in my Latine story concerning the kinges statute made at Leiceister whiche place and wordes by him alledged be these pag. 1â—7 Quocirca Rex indicto Lecestriae concilio quòd fortâ—ssis Londini ob Cabhami fautores non erat tutum proposito edicto immanem denunciat poenam his quicunque deinceps hoc doctrinae genus sectarentur vsqueâ—deo in eos seuerus vt non modo haereticos sed perduelliones etiam haberi aâ— pâ—o inde gemino eos supplicio suspendio simul inceÌ„dio afficiendos statueriâ— c. Eâ— mox Adeo ille vires rationesque intendebat omnes aduersus Wicklenianos Wicleuiani ad temporis decebantur quicunque Scripturas Dei sua lingua lectirarent Vpon these wordes out of my foresayd Latine booke alledged maister Cope perswadeth himselfe to haue great aduauntage agaynst me to proue me a notorious lyer in three sondry pointes First in that whereas I say that the king did hold his parliament at Leicester adding thys by the way of Parenthesis quod fortassis Londini ob Cobhami fautores non erat tutum c. here he concludeth thereby simpliciter and precisely that the Lord Cobham and syr Roger Acton with his fellowes were traytors c. Whereby a man may soone shape a cauiller by the shadowe of mayster Cope For where as my Dialysis out of the texte speaketh doubtfully and vncertaynely by this word fortassis meaning in deede the king to be in feare of the Gospellers that he durst not hold his Parliament at London but went to Leiceister he argueth precisely therfore that the Lord Cobham sir Roger Acton and his fellowes went about to kil the king Secondly where I affirme that the king in that Parliament made a grieuous law agaynst al such did hold the doctrine of Wickliffe that they should be taken hereafter not for heretiques but also for fellons or rebels or traytors and therefore should sustayne a double punishement both to be hanged and also to be burned c. Here coÌ„meth in maister Momus with his Cope on his backe and prouing me to be a lyer denyeth playnly that the king made any suche statute vid. pag. 835. line 6. where hys wordes be these Atqui quod haeretici pro perduellionibus deinceps geminatas poenas suspeÌ„dij incendij luerent vt nugatur Foxus nullo modo illic traditur c. First here woulde bee asked of maister Cope what hee calleth patriae hostes et proditores if he call these traytours then let vs see whether they that followed the sect of wycliffe were made traytours heretiques by the kings law or not And first let vs heare what sayth Polydore Virgil his owne witnes in this behalfe whose words in his xxii booke pag. 441. be these Quare publice edixit vt si vspiam deinceps reperirentur qui eam sequerentur sectam patriae hostes haberentur quò sine omni lenitate seuerius ac ocyus de illis supplicium sumeretur c. That is wherefore it was by publique statute decreed that whosoeuer were founde hereafter to follow the sect of Wyckliffe should be accounted for traytors whereby without all lenitie they shoulde be punished more seuerely and quickly c. Thus haue you maister Cope the playne testimonie of Polydore with mee And because ye shall further see your selfe more impudent in carping then I am in deprauing of histories you shall vnderstand moreouer and heare what Thomas Walden one of your owne catholique brotherhode who was also himselfe aliue a doer in the same Parliament being the prouincial of the Carmelites saith in this matter writing to Pope Martin whose very wordes in Latine here follow written in
his Prologue to the sayd Martine in this wise Nec mora longa processit quin statutum publicum per omne regni concilium in publico emanauit edicto quod omnes Wicleuistae sicut dei proditores essent sic proditores regis proscriptis bonis censerentur et regni duplici poenae dandi incendio propter deum suspendio propter regem c. That is And it was not long after but a publicke law and statute came out by the common assent of the general parliameÌ„t of the whole Realme that al Wiclenistes as they were traytours to God so also should be counted traytors to the king and to the realme hauing their goods lost and confiscate vnto the king And therefore should suffer double punishment as to be burnt for God and to bee hanged for the king c. And thus haue you Maister Cope not onely my sentence but also the very wordes of my story confirmed by this author because ye shall not think me to speake so lightly or impudently without my booke And moreouer to confirme the said sentence of Tho. Walden it followeth also in an other place of the foresayde author Tomo 1. lib. 2. De doctrinali fidei Ecclesie Cathol Cap. 46. where he writeth in these wordes Et tamen iam cum regnare coepisset Illustris rex Henricus 5. qui adhuc agit in sceptris et de eoruÌ„ perfidia per catholicos bin doctos legem statui fecit vt vbique per regnum Wickliuista probatus vt reus puniretur de crimine lesae maiestatis c. That is And yet when the noble king Henry the v. who as yet doth liue and raigne began first to raigne began to set forth a law by his learned catholickes which were about him against the falsenes of these men so that whosoeuer was proued to be a Wickleuist through the whole Realme should be punished for a traytour c. What wordes can you haue M. Cope more playne then these or what authoritie can you require of more credite which liued in the same tyme and both did see and heare of the same thinges done who also writing to Pope Martine was by the sayd pope Martine allowed approued solemnly commended as appeareth by the popes Epistle to him wherin yâ— pope declareth how he caused his books Per solennes viros videri examinari That is by solemne persons to be seene and examined c. So that you must needes graunt either this to be true that Walden writeth or els that the Pope tanquam Papa in allowing his writings may erre and be deceaued Chuse ye mayster Cope of these two options whether you will take And if ye thinke this my assertion yet not sufficiently rescued with these authorities aboue sayd I will also here vnto adioyne the testimony of an other writer named Roger Walle who writing De Gestis Henric 5. and speaking of the sayd statute of this parliament some thing more plainly then the rest hath these wordes In hoc etiam Parliamento nobilitas regia hostes Christi sibi reputans proditores volens dare intelligere vniuersis quòd ipse absque cuiuscunque fluctuationis dubio quam diu auras hauriret vitales verus perfectus Christianae fidei aemulator existeret statuit decreuit vt quotquot Ipsius sectae quae dicitur Lollordorum inuenirentur aemuli fautores eo facto rei proditorij criminis in maiestatem regiam haberétur c. In English Also in this parliament the noble K. reputing Christes enemies to be traytors to himselfe to the intent that all men should know withall doubt that so loÌ„g as he liued he woulde be a true and perfect follower of Christen faith did enact decree that whosoeuer shoulde be found followers and mayntayners of this sect whiche is called the Lollards sect Ipso facto should be counted and reputed giltie of treason against the kings maistie c. By these hetherto alledged if M. Cope will not be satisfied yet let the reader indifferent iudge Vâ—rum in hac re magis nugatur Foxus an Copus calumniatur And yet moreouer to make the matter more certayne marke the clamation of the sayd Roger Walle added to the end of those words aboue recited whereby we haue to vnderstand more clearly both what were the proceedings of the king in the said Parliament also what was the blinde affection of moÌ„ks and Priestes at that time towarde their kinge and Prince which was then called princeps sacerdotum in condemning and destroying the poore Lollardes The wordes of the monke be these O verus amicus qui amico illa tam iniuriam sibi inferri coÌ„similiter arbitratur praeiudicium illi intentuÌ„ reputat esse suum ad eius onera conferenda auxiliationis humeros supponere non veretur c. That is O true frend who taketh and reckoneth that iniury no lesse done to him selfe which is done to his frend and that preiudice whiche is intended against him reputeth to bee as his owne And to beare together the burdens of his friend sticketh not to lay to his owne shoulders for the easing and helping of him c. How can it now be denied M. Cope in reading these authors and seeing theyr testimonies but that Lollardery in this Parliament was made both treason and heresie had therfore a double iudgement of punishment annexed to be hanged for for the one and to be burned for the other according as in my former Latin story I recorded and yet I trust I trifled not But you will say agayne as ye doe that there is no mention made for heresie to be made treason nor of anye double punishment to be inflicted for the same In the body of the statute I graunt there is no expresse mention in wordes of heresie to be made treason expresly signified in rigour of wordes but inclusiuely it is so inferred that it can not be denied For first where landes goodes and cattell of the sayd Lollardes were lost and forfeit to the kyng what doth this importe els but treason or felonie And where the Lorde Cobham for whose cause specially this statute seemed to be made did sustaine afterward both hanging and burning by the vigor of the same statute what is here contained but a double penalty Again wherin the beginning of the statute mention is made of rumors and congregations and after vpon the same followeth the seruices of the king whereunto the officers be first worne should first be preferred for libertie of holy Churche punishment of hereticks made before these dayes and not repealed vt supra pag. 000. what meaneth this but to make these congregations of the Lollardes to be forcible entres riotes great ridings vnlawful assembles affrayres of the people armour routes insurrections so sendeth them to the former statutes not repealed that is to the statute an 13. Henr. 4. chap. 7 Where the punishment is left to the discretion
not to be proued either by you or any other that statute to be law or warrant sufficient to burne anye person or persons committed to the seculare power by the Clergy And that I proue thus for although the same statute of king Henry the fourth in the bookes printed appeare to baâ—e law and authority sufficient by the ful assent both of the king of the Lordes and of the coÌ„mons yet being occasioned by M. Cope to search further in the statutes I haue found that in the Rolles and first originals of that Parliament there is no such mention either of any petitioÌ„ or els of any assent of the commons annexed or contained in that statute according as in the printed bookes vsual in the Lawyers handes to craftely and falsely foysted in as by the playne wordes thereof may well appeare For where the said statute an 2. Henry 4. chap. 15. beyng thus intituled in the Rolles Petitio cleri contra haereticos and assented vnto in this forme hath these wordes Statut. an 2. Henri 4. cap. 15. Intituled in the Rolle thus Petitio Cleri contra heteticos and assented vnto in this forme QVas quidem petitiones praelatorum cleri superius expressatas do noster Rex de consensu magnatum aliorum procerum regni sui in praesenti Parliamento existentium concessit in omnibus singulis iuxta formam effectum eorundé ordinauit statuit de caerero firmiter obseruari and so forth according to the petition and moe wordes are there not in the statute Rolle Wherfore wher as the statute booke printed hath thus Super quibus quidem nouitatibus excessibus supereus recitatis videlicet in the petition of the Prelates clergy praelati clerus supradicti ac etiam communitates dicti Regni in eodem Parliamento existen dicto Domino Regi supplicarunt c. Qui quidem Dominus Rex c. ex assensu magnatum aliorum procerum eiusdem Regni c. concessit ordinauit c. These wordes Ac etiam communitates dicti Regni c. are put in further then the Rolle doth warrant and seemeth to be the practise of the clergie to make that as an Acte of Parliament and to seeme to haue the force of a law which was neuer assented vnto by the commons And thus you see howe this foresayd statute Printed both in English and in Latine among the Prouincial councels of Oxford by the vertue whereof so many good men haue bene burned so long in England doth vtterly ouerthrow it selfe for that it swerueth from the recorde bothe in forme and in matter and lacketh the assent of the commons Which doubt I thought at this present to propound vnto you mayster Cope for that you haue so vrged me to the searching out of the statutes by your declayming agaynst the Lord Cobham Moreouer vnto this statute aforesayd ioyne also with all an other Memorandum of like practise done an 5. Rich. 2. In the which yeare where as a statute was concluded yâ— parliament an 5. Rich. 2. chap. 5. agaynst certayne preachers specified in the same statute which going about in certaine habites from place to place did drawe the people to sermons And commissions were made and directed in the sayd parliament to the shrines to arrest all such preachers and to imprison the same at the certifications of the Prelates Here is then to be noted that the same statute an 5. Rich. 2. cap. 5. was reuoked by the king in the parliament an 6. Rich. 2 vpon the wordes of the commons being these videl Forasmuch as the same statute was neuer assented ne graunted by the commons but that which therein was done was done without their assent and now ought to be vndone for that it was neuer their meaning to be iustified and to bind themselues and their successors to the prelates no more then their auncetours had done before them Ex Rotul And yet thys foresayd reuocation notwithstanding in Queene Maryes tyme they inquired vppon that statute In searching of these statutes as you haue accasioned me to find out these scruples so being fouÌ„d out I thought here not to dissemble them for so muche as I see and heare many now a dayes so boldly to beare themselues vpoÌ„ this statute and thinking so to excuse themselues do say that they haue done nothing but the law the law to the intent that these men seeing now how inexcusable they be both before God and man hauing no law to beare them out may the soner repent their bloudy and vnlawfull tyranny exercised so long agaynst Gods true seruauntes yet in time before that the iust law of God shall finde out their vniust dealinges which partly he beginneth already to do and more no doubt will doe hereafter In the meane tyme this my petition I put vp to the Commous and to all other which shall hereafter put vp any petition to the ParliameÌ„t that they being admonished by this abuse wil shew theÌ„selues heare after more wise circumspect both what they agree vnto in Parliamentes also what commeth out in their name And as these good Commons in this time of king Henry 4. would not consent nor agree to this bloudy statute nor to anye other like For so we read that the Commons in that bloudy time of king Henry 4. when an other like cruell byll was put vp by the Prelates in an 8. Hen. 4. against the Lollards they neither consented to this and also ouerthrow the other so in like maner it is to be wished that the commons in this our time or such other that shall haue to do in parliaments hereafter following the steppes of these former times will take vigilant heede to such cruell billes of the Popes prelacy being put vp that neither their consent do passe rashly nor that their names in any condition be so abused CoÌ„sidering with themselues that a thing once being passed in the parliament cannot afterward be called back And a litle inconuenience once admitted may grow afterward to mischiefes that cannot be stopped And sometime it may so happen that through rashe consent of voices the ende of thinges being not well aduised such a thing being graunted in one day that afterward many dayes may cause the whole realme to rue But I trust men are bitten enough with suche blacke parliamentes to beware of afterclaps The Lord Iesus onely protector of his church stop al crafty deuises of subtile enemies and with his wisedom direct our Parliamentes as may be most to the aduauntage of his word and comfort of hys people Amen Amen And thus much hauing sayd for the defence of the Lord CobbaÌ„ of syr Roger Acton knight maister Iohn Browne Esquier Iohn Beuerly preacher and of other their fellowes agaynst Alanus Copus Anglus here I make an ende with this preseÌ„t Interim till furthur leysure serue me here after Christ willing to pay him the whole Interest which I owe
reuerences that you will decree most graciously consent that this our petition and supplication may be drawen out againe by your Notarie and reduced into a publicke forme and order After this supplication was read before the deputies of the 4. nations the Patriarche of Antioch answered in the name of them all vnto euery article of the sayd supplication but it was done in few wordes First as touching the protestation of Iohn Hus whether it be true or false it shal be made euident in the processe of his cause Moreouer wheras they say that the aduersaries of Iohn Hus hath peruersly drawen certaine thinges out of his bookes that also the matter it selfe shall declare in the end Where as if it shal be found decreed that Iohn Hus is vniustly vntruly accused that thē it shal come to passe that his aduersaries shall incurre perpetuall ignominy and slaunder But as touching sureties albeit there might be a thousand put in or boūd yet can it not by any meanes be that the deputies of the Councell with a safe conscience may receiue or take them in this mans cause vnto whome there is no faith or credite to be geuē Howbeit thus much they wil do vpon the 5. day of Iune next Iohn Hus shall be brought againe vnto Constance and there haue free libertie to speake his minde before the Councell that they wold louingly and gently heare him but the matter in the ende fell out farre contrary to thys promise The same day the saide Barons and Lordes presented a supplication of thys tenour vnto the Emperor Vnto the most highe and mighty Prince the Lorde Sigismund king of the Romaines alwaies Augustus king of Hungarie Croatia and Dalmatia our most gracious Lord faithful true seruice in al things and at all times Most noble Prince and gracious Lord we signifie vnto your worthinesse that we all together with one minde consent and accord haue deliuered vp vnto the reuerend fathers and Lordes the deputies of the 4 nations and to the whole sacred Councel of Constance this our supplication here vnder wrytten as reasonable iust and worthy of consideration the tenour wherof here followeth word by word and is this ¶ The copie of the supplication which was presented vnto the deputies of the councel is before written whereunto this which followeth was annexed WHerefore we most humbly require and desire your princely maiestie that both for the loue of iustice and also of the fame and renowme of that moste famous kingdome of Boheme whereof wee acknowledge you vndoubtedly the true Lorde and heire successour and also foreseeing vnto the liberty of your safe-conduct that you wil with your fauourable countenance beholding these most reasonable and iust supplications which we haue put vp to the Lordes aforesayd put to your helping hand toward the sayd most reuerend fathers and Lordes that they will effectually heare vs in this our most iust petition which we haue offered vp to them as is aforesaide least that the enemie of the renowme and honour of the famous kingdome of Boheme and such as oure slaunderers also hereafter may detracte and sclaunder vs that wee should make vnreasonable and vnlawfull requests vnto the sayde reuerend fathers and Lordes and therefore we required and desired of them that it would please them to decre by setting to their publicke hand seale to authorise our said supplication Likewise we do most hartily require your highnes that you would vouchsafe in like maner to geue vs your testimonie of the premises But what answere the Emperor made heereunto we could neuer vnderstand or know but by the processe of the matter a man may easily iudge that thys good Emperour was brought and lead euen vnto thys poynt through the obstinate mischiefe of the cardinals and bishops to breake and falsify his promise and faith whych hee had made and promised and this was their reason whereby he was driuenthereunto that no defence coulde or might be geuen either by safe conducte or by any other meane vnto hym whych was suspected or iudged to be an hereticke But by the Epistles and letters of Iohn Hus a man may easily iudge what the kings minde was Now we will procede in the historie The 5. day of Iune the Cardinals Byshops and the rest of the priests al that were almost in Constance assembled to a great number at the Couent of the Franciscanes in Constance and there it was commaunded that before Iohn Hus shoulde be brought foorth in hys absence they should rehearse the witnesses and articles which they had slaunderously gathered out of his bookes the whych articles with Iohn Husses answer we will hereafter repeate By chance there was then present a certaine Notary named Peter Mladoniewitz the whych bare great loue and amity vnto the said Hus who assoone as he perceiued that the Bishops and cardinals were already determined and appoynted to condemne the sayde articles in the absence of Iohn Hus hee went withall speede vnto maister Wencelate de Duba and Iohn of Clum tolde them al the matter who incontinent made report therof to the Emperour Who vnderstanding their intent sent Lewes the Countie Palantine of Heydelberge and the Lord Frederick Burgraue of Nuremberge to signify vnto them whych ruled the councel that nothing should be resolued or done in the case of Iohn Hus before that it wer first heard with equity and that they should send him all such articles as were said against the sayd Hus which were either false or hereticall he would do so much that the said articles shoulde be examined by good and learned men Then according to the Emperors will the iudgement of the principals of the Councell was suspended vntill suche time as Iohn Hus were present In the meane season these gentlemen master of Dube and of Clum did geue vnto the two Princes whych the Emperor had sent certaine smal treatises which the sayde Hus had made out of the which they had drawn certain articles to present vnto them which ruled the councel vnder this condition that they would render them againe when they should demand them The intent meaning of these Barons was that by thys meanes the aduersaries of Iohn Hus might the more easily be reproued the which of a naughty and corrupt conscience had picked out corrupt sentēces out of the said bookes of Iohn Hus. The bookes were deliuered vnto the Cardinals and Byshops and that done Iohn Hus was brought forth and the Princes whiche were sent by the Emperour departed backe agayne After they shewed the bookes vnto Iohn Hus and he cōfessed openly before the whole assembly that hee had made them that he was ready if there were any fault in thē to amend the same Now harken a litle to the holy proceedynges of these reuerēd fathers for here happened a straunge shamefull matter With much a do they had scarsly read one article brought forth a
which were spoken of a litle before who euery mā for himselfe affirmed with an othe that which he had said Amongest whom Iohn Protyway parishe priest of S. Clemēts in Prage whē he should come to confirme his testimony added more that Iohn Hus should say that S. Gregory was but a rimer whē he did alleadge his athoritie against him Unto whō Iohn Hus answered that in this point they did him great iniury for somuch as he alwaies esteemed and reputed S. Gregory for a most holy doctor of the Church These contentions and disputations being somewhat appeased the Cardinall of Florence turned himselfe toward Iohn Hus said Maister you know well inough that it is written that in the mouth of two or three witnesses all witnes is firme and stable and heere you see nowe almost 20. witnesses against you men of authority worthy of credite amongst the whych some haue hearde you teach these things themselues the other by report common brute or voice do testify of your doctrine and altogether generally bring firme reasons proofes of theyr witnesse vnto the which wee are forced constrained to geue credite and for my part I see not howe you can maintaine defend your cause against so many notable wel learned men Unto whom Iohn Hus answered in this maner I take God and my conscience to witnes that I neuer taught any thing neither was it euer in my minde or fantasie to teach in such sort or maner as these men here haue not feared to witnesse against me that which they neuer hearde And albeit they were as many more in nūber as they are for all that I do much more esteme yea and wtout comparison regard the witnes of my Lord God before the wytnes and iudgement of al mine aduersaries vpon whom I do in no poynt stay my selfe Then sayde the Cardinall againe vnto him it is not lawfull for vs to iudge according to your conscience for we can not chuse but that wee must nedes stay our selues vpon the firme euident witnes of these men heere For it is not for any displeasure or hatred that these men do witnes thys against you as you doe alleadge for they alleadge and bring foorth suche reasons of their witnesse that there is no man that can perceyue any hatred in them or that we can in any case be in dout thereof And as touching M. Steuen Paletz whereas you say you do suspect him that he hath craftly deceitfully drawen out certaine poyntes or articles out of your books for to betray them afterward It semeth that in this point you do hym great wrong for in myne aduise he hath vsed and shewed a great fidelitie and amitie towarde you in that he hathe alleuiated and moderated many of your articles much more then they are in your owne bookes I vnderstand also that you haue like opinion of diuers other notable men and specially you haue sayd that you do suspect M. Chauncellour of Paris then whome there is no more excellent and Christian man in all the whole world Then was there read a certayne article of accusation in the which it was alledged that Iohn Hus had taught obstinately defended certayne erroneous Articles of Wicliffes in Boheme Whereunto Hus answered that he neuer taught any erroures of Iohn Wickliffes or of anye other mans Wherefore if it be so that Wickliffe haue sowed any errours in England let the English men look to the themselues But to confirme theyr article there was alleaged that Iohn Husse did withstande the condemnation of Wickliffes articles the which was first condemned at Rome afterward also whē the Archb. Swinco with other learned men held a conuocation at Prage for the same matter when as they should haue bene there condemned for this cause that none of them were agreeing to the Catholicke faith or doctrine but were either hereticall erroneous or offensiue he aunswered that he durst not agree thereunto for offending hys conscience and specially for these Articles that Siluester the pope and Cōstantine dyd erre in bestowing those gret gifts rewards vpō the church Also that the pope or Priest being in mortall sinne can not consecrate nor baptise This article said he I haue thus determined as if I should say that he doth vnworthely consecrate or Baptise when as he is in deadly sinne and that he is an vnworthy minister of the Sacramentes of God Here his accusers with their witnesses were earnest and instant that the article of Wickliffe was written by the very same wordes in the treatise which Iohn Husse made agaynst Stephen Paletz Uerely said Iohn Husse I feare not to submit my selfe euen vnder the daunger of death if you shall not find it so as I haue sayd When the book was brought forth they founde it written as Iohn Husse had sayd He added also moreouer that he durst not agree vnto them which had condemned Wickliffes articles for this Article the tenthes were pure almes Here the Cardinal of Florence obiected vnto him this argument as touching the almes it is required that it shold be geuē freely without bond or duety But tenthes are not geuen freely without bond or duety therefore are they no almes Iohn Hus denying the Maior of this Sillogismus brought this reason agaynst him For somuch as rich men are bounden vnder the payne of eternall damnation vnto the fulfilling of the 6. works of mercy which Christ repeteth in the 25. chap. of Mathew and these workes are pure almes Ergo almes is also geuen by bond duety Then an Archbishop of Englād stepping vp sayd if we all be boūd vnto those 6. workes of mercy it doth followe that poore men which haue nothing at al to geue should be damned I answere sayd Husse vnto your antecedent that I spake distinctly of rich men and of those which had where withall to doe those workes they I say were bound to geue almes vnder payne of damnation He answered moreouer vnto the Minor of the first argument that tenthes were at first geuen freely and afterward made a bond and duetie And when as he woulde haue declared it more at large he could not be suffered He declared also diuers other causes why he coulde not with safe conscience consent vnto the condemnatiō of Wickliffes articles But how soeuer the matter went he did affirme say that he did neuer obstinately confirme any Articles of Wickleffes but only that he did not alow and consent that Wickliffes Articles should be condemned before that sufficient reasons were alleadged out of the holy Scripture for theyr condemnation of the same minde saith Iohn Hus are a great many other Doctors and maysters of the Uniuersitie of Prage For when as Swinco the archbishop commanded all Wickliffes bookes to be gathered together in the whole City of Prage and to be brought vnto him I my self brought also certayn books of Wickliffes which I
and aduersary of S. Peter of our Lorde Iesus Christe and also the vicare of Iudas Iscarioth I aunswere the wordes of my book are these If he which is called the vicare of S. Peter walke in the wayes of Christian vertues aforesayd we do beleue verely that he is the true vicar and true Byshop of the Church whiche ruleth but if he walke in contrary pathes and wayes then is he the messenger of Antechrist cōtrary both to S. Peter and our Lord Iesus Christ. And therfore S. Bernard in hys 4. book did write in this sort vnto pope Eugenie Thou delitest walkest in great pride and arrogancie being gorgeously and sumptuously arayd what fruit or profite do thy flocke or sheepe receiue by thee If I durst say it these be rather the pastures and feedinges of deuils then of sheepe S. Peter S. Paul did not so wherfore thou seemest by these thy doings to succeede Constantine not S. Peter These be the very wordes of S. Bernard It followeth after in my booke that if the maner and fashion of his life and liuing be contrary to that which S. Peter vsed or that he be geuen to auarice and couetousnes then is he the vicar of Iudas Iscarioth which loued and chose the reward of iniquitie dyd set out to sale the Lord Iesus Christ. As soone as they had read the same those which ruled and gouerned the coūcell beheld one an other making mockes and moes they nodded theyr heades at hym The xi article Al such as doe vse Symmony priests liuing dissolutely and wantonly do hold an vntrue opinion of the 7. Sacramentes as vnbeleuing bastardes and not as Children not knowing what is the office duety of the keyes or censures rites and ceremonies neither of the diuine seruice of the Churche or of veneration or worshipping of reliques neither of y◠orders constituted and ordeined in the Church neither yet of indulgences or pardons I answere that it is placed in this maner in my book Thys abuse of authoritie or power is committed by such as doe sell make marchandise of holy orders and get and gather together riches by Symonie making fayres and markets of the holy Sacramentes and liuing in all kynd of voluptuousnes and dissolute maners or in any other filthy or vilanous kind of liuing They do polute and defile the holye ecclesiasticall state And albeit that they professe in wordes that they do know God yet doe they deny it again by their deeds and consequently beleue not in God But as vnbeleeuing bastardes they holde a contrarye and vntrue opinion of the 7. Sacramentes of the Church And this appeareth most euidently for somuch as all suche doe vtterly contemne and despise the name of God according to the saying of Malachy the first chapter Unto you O Priestes be it spoken which doe despise and contemne my name The xii Article The papall dignitie hath hys original from the Emperours of Rome I answere and mark wel what my wordes are The preeminence and institution of the Pope is sprong and come of the Emperours power authoritie And this is proued by the 96. distinction for Constantine graunted thys priuiledge vnto the Bishop of Rome and other after hym confirmed the same That like as Augustus for the outward and temporal goodes bestowed vpon the Churche is counted alwayes the most high king aboue al others so the bysh of Rome shold be called the principal father aboue all other bishops This notwithstanding the papall dignitie hath hys original immediately from Christ as touching hys spirituall administration and office to rule the Church Then the Cardinall of Cabray sayd in the tyme of Constantine there was a generall Councell holden at Nice in the whiche albeit the highest rowme and place in the Church was geuen to the Bishop of Rome for honours cause it is ascribed vnto the Emperour wherefore then do you not aswell affirme and saye that the Papall dignitie tooke hys originall rather from that councel then by the Emperours authoritie and power The 13. article No man would reasonably affirme weout reuelation neyther of hymselfe nor of any other that hee is the heade of any particular Churche I aunswere I confesse it to be written in my booke and it followeth straight after Albeit that through hys good liuing he oght to hope and trust that he is a member of the holy vniuersal Church the spouse of Iesus Christ according to the saying of the Preacher No man knoweth whether he be worthy and haue deserued grace and fauour or hatred And Luke the 17. when ye haue done all that ye can say that you are vnprofitable seruauntes The 14. Article It ought not to be beleeued that the pope whatsoeuer he be may be the head of any particular Churche vnles he be predestinate or ordayned of God I aunswere that I doe acknowledge thys preposition to be myne and thys is easie to proue forsomuche as it is necessary that the Christian faith shuld be depraued for somuch as the Churche was deceiued by N. as it appeareth by S. Augustine The 15. article The popes power as Uicare is but vayne and nothing worth if he do not confirme addresse hys lyfe accordyng to Iesus Christ and not followe the maners of S. Peter I answere that it is thus in my book that it is meet and expedient that he which is ordayned vicar should addresse and frame himselfe in maners and conditions to the authoritie of hym which did put him in place And Iohn Hus sayd Moreouer before the whole councell I vnderstand that the power and authoritie in such a pope as doth not represent the maners of Christ is frustrate and voyd as touching the merite and rewarde which he shold obtayne and get therby and doth not get the same but not as concerning hys office Then certayne others standing by asked of hym saying where is that glose in your book I. Hus answered you shall finde it in my treatise agaynst M. Palletz wherat all the assistaunce looking one vppon an other began for to smile and laugh The 16. Article The pope is most holy not because hee doth supply and hold the rowme and place of S. Peter but because he hath great reuenues I answere that my words are mutilate for thus it is written He is not most holy because he is called the vicar of S. Peter or because he hathe great and large possessions But if he be the follower of Iesus Christ in humilitie gentlenes paciēce labour and trauayle and in perfect loue and charitie The 17. Article The Cardinals are not the manifest and true successours of the other Apostles of Iesus Christ if they liue not according to the fashion of the Apostles keping the commaundementes and ordinaunces of the Lord Iesus I answere that it is thus written in my booke and it proueth it selfe sufficiently For if they enter in by an other way then by the dore whiche is the
Lord Iesus they be murtheres and theeues Then sayde the Cardinall of Cambray beholde both this and all other articles before rehearsed he hath written much more detestable thinges in his booke then is presented in hys articles Truely Iohn Hus thou hast kept no order in thy sermons and writings Had it not ben your part to haue applyed your sermons according to your audieÌ„ce For to what purpose was it or what did it profite you before the people to preach agaynst the Cardinals when as none of them were present It had bene meeter for you to haue told them theyr faults before them all then before the laity Then aunswered Iohn Hus reuerend father for so much as I did see many prieste other learned men present at my sermons for their sakes I spake those wordes Then sayd the Cardinal thou hast done very ill for by such kinde of talke thou hast disturbed and troubled the whole state of the Church The 18. Article An hereticke ought not to be committed to the secular powers to be put to death for it is sufficient onely that he abide and suffer the ecclesiasticall censure These are my wordes That they might be ashamed of their cruel sentence and iudgement specially for somuch as Iesus Christ byshop both of the old and newe Testament would not iudge such as were disobedient by ciuill iudgement neither condemne them to bodily death As touching the first poynt It may be euidently seene in the 12. Chapiter of S. Luke And for the second it appeareth also by the woman which was taken in adultery of who it is spoken in the 8. chapter of Sainct Iohn And it is sayde in the 18. Chapter of Sainct Mathew If thy brother haue offended thee c. Marke therfore what I do say That an hereticke whatsoeuer he be ought first to be instructed and taught with Christian loue and gentlenes by the holy scriptures and by the reasons draâ—ne and taken out of the same as S. Augustine and others haue done disputing agaynst the heretickes But if there were any which after al these gentle and louing admonitions and instructions woulde not cease from or leaue of their stiffnes of opinions but obstinately resist agaynst the truth suche I say ought to suffer corporall or bodily punishment As soone as Iohn Hus had spoken those thinges the iudges red in hys booke a certayne clause wherein he seeined greeuously to enuey agaynst them which deliuered an hereticke vnto the secular power not being confuted or contricted of heresie and compared theÌ„ vnto the high priestes Scribes and Phariseis which sayd vnto Pilate it is not lawfull for vs to put any man to death and deliuered Christ vnto him And yet notwithstanding according vnto Christes owne witnesse they were greater murtherers then Pilate for he said Christ which hath deliuered me vnto thee hath committed the greatest offence Then the Cardinals and Bishops made a great noyse and demaunded of I. Hus saying who are they that thou dost compare or assimule vnto the Phariseis Then he sayd all those whiche deliuered vp anye innocent vnto the ciuill sworde as the Scribes and Phariseis deliuered Iesus Christ vnto Pilate No no sayd they agayne for all that you spake here of doctors And the Cardinall of Cambray according to his accustomed maner sayd Truly they which haue made and gathered these articles haue vsed great lenitie and getlenes for his writings are much more detestable horible The 19. article The Nobles of the world ought to coÌ„strayne and compel the ministers of the Church to obserue and keepe the law of Iesus Christ. I answere that it standeth thus word for word in my booke Those which be on our part do preach and affirme that the church militant according to the partes which the Lord hath ordayned is deuided and consisteth in these partes That is to say Ministers of the Church which should keepe purely and sincely the ordinaunces and commaundementes of the sonne of God and the Nobles of the world that should compel and driue them to keepe the commaundementes of Iesus Christ and of the common people seruing to both these partes and endes according to the institution and ordinaunce of Iesus Christ. The 20. Article The ecclesiasticall obedience is a kynd of obedience which the priestes and monks haue inuented wtout any expresse authority of the holy scriptures I answer and confes that those words are thus written in my book I say that there be three kindes of obedience spirituall secular and ecclesiasticall The spirituall obedience is that which is onely due according to the lawe and ordinance of God vnder the whiche the Apostles of Iesus Christ dyd lyue and all Christians ought for to liue The secular obedience is that which is due according to the Ciuill lawes and ordinances The ecclesiastical obedience is such as the Priestes haue inuented without any expresse authoritie of Scripture The first kinde of obedience doth vtterly exclude from it all euill as well on his part which geueth the commandement as on his also which doth obey the same And of this obedience it is spoken in the 24. chap. of Deut. Thou shalt do all that which the priestes of the kindred of Leuy shall teach and instruct thee according as I haue coÌ„maunded them The 21. Article He that is excoÌ„municated by the pope if he refuse and forsake the iudgement of the Pope and the generall Councell and appealeth vnto Iesus Christ after he hath made hys appellation all the excommunications and curses of the Pope cannot annoy or hurt hym I aunswere that I do not acknowledge this proposition but in deede I did make my complaynt in my booke that they had both done me and such as fauoured me great wrong that they refuse to heare me in the popes court For alter the death of one pope I dyd appeale to hys successor and all that did profite me nothing And to appeale from the P. to the Councell it were to long that were euen as much as if a man in trouble should seeke an vncertayne remedy And therfore last of all I haue appealed to the head of the Church my Lord Iesus Christ for he is much more excellent and better then any pope to discusse and determine matters and causes for somuch as he cannot erre neyther yet deny iustice to him that doth aske or require it in a iust cause neither can he condemne the innocent Then spake the Cardinall of Cambray vnto hym and sayd wilt thou presume aboue S. Paule who appealed vnto the Emperour and not vnto Iesus Christ Iohn Hus answered for somuch then as I am the first the do it am I therfore to be reputed counted an hereticke And yet notwithstanding S. Paule did not appeale vnto the Emperoure of hys owne motion or will but by the will of Christ which spake vnto hym by reuelation and sayd be firme and constant for thou must go
you will not be ashamed to alter change your mind to the will and pleasure of the Councell if cōtrary wise 〈◊〉 will be no author vnto you that you should do any thing contrary or against your conscience but rather to suffer and endure any kinde of punishment than to denie that which you haue knowne to be the truth Vnto whome Iohn Hus turning himselfe with lamentable teares sayd verely as before I haue often times done I do take the most high God for my witnes that I am ready with my whole hart and minde if the Councell can instruct or teach me any better by the holy Scripture I will be ready with all my hart to alter and change my purpose Then one of the Byshops which sate by sayde vnto him that hee would neuer be so arrogant or proude that he would prefer his owne mind or opinion before the iudgemēt of the whole Councell To whome Iohn Hus aunswered neither doo I otherwise minde or intend For if he which is the meanest or least in all this Councell can conuict me of errour I will with an humble hart and mind performe and do whatsoeuer the Councell shall require of me Marke said the Bishops how obstinately he doth perseuer in his errours And when they had thus talked they commaunded the keepers to cary him againe vnto prison and so they returned againe vnto the Emperour with their commission The next day after which was Saterday and the sixte day of Iuly there was a generall Session holden of the Princes and Lords both of the Ecclesiastiall and Temporall estates in the head Church of the Citie of Constance the Emperour Sigismund being President in his Imperiall robes and habite in the middest whereof there was made a certaine high place being square about like a table and hard by it there was a deske of wood vpon the which the garments and vestiments pertaining vnto Priesthode were laide for this cause that before Iohn Husse should be deliuered ouer vnto the Ciuill power he should be openly depriued and spoiled of his Priestly ornaments When Iohn Husse was brought thether he fell downe vpon his knees before that same high place and praied a long time In the meane while the Bishop of Londy went vp into the Pulpit and made this Sermon following The Sermon of the Byshop of Londy before the sentence was giuen vpon Iohn Husse IN the name of the Father the Sunne and of the holy Ghost Trusting by humble inuocation vpon the diuine helpe and ayde most noble Prince and most Christian Emperour and you most excellent Fathers and reuerend Lords Byshops and Prelates also most excellent Doctours and Maisters most famous and noble Dukes and high Countes honourable Nobles and Barons and all other men woorthie of remembraunce that the intent and purpose of my minde may the more plainelie and euidently appeare vnto this most sacred congregation I am first of all determined to intreate or speake of that which is read in the Epistle on the next Sonday in the sixt Chapter to the Romaines That is to say Let the bodie of sinne be destroied c. It appeareth by the authoritie of Aristotle in his booke intituled De coelo mundo how wicked dangerous and foolish a matter it seemeth to be not to withstand peruerse and wicked beginnings For he saith that a small errour in the beginning is very great in the end It is very damnable and dangerous to haue erred but more hard to be corrected or amended Whereupon that worthy Doctour S. Hierome in his booke vpon the exposition of the Catholicke faith teacheth vs how necessarie a thing it is that heretickes and heresies should be suppressed euen at the first beginning of them saieng thus the rotten and dead flesh is to be cut off from the body least that the whole body doo perish and putrifie For a scabbed sheepe is to be put out of the fold least the whole flocke be infected And a little fire is to be quenched least the whole house be consumed and burned Arrius was first a sparke in Alexandria who because hee was not at the first quenched he presumed and went about with his wicked and peruerse imaginations and phantasticall inuentions to spot and defile the Catholicke faith which is founded and established by Christ defended with the victorious triumphes of so manie Martirs and illuminate and set foorth with the excellent doctrines and writings of so manie men Such therefore must be resisted such heretickes of necessitie must be suppressed and condemned Wherefore I haue truely propounded as touching the punishment of euery such obstinate hereticke that the body of sin is to be destroied Whereupon it is to be considered according vnto the holy traditions of the fathers that some sins are aduerse and contrarie vnto another Othersome are annexed or conioyned together othersome are as it were branches and members of others And some are as it were the rootes and head of others Amongst all which those are to be counted the most detestable out of the which the most and worst haue their originall and beginning Wherefore albeit that all sinnes and offences are to be abhorred of vs yet those are specially to be eschewed which are the head and roote of the rest For by how much the peruersenes of them is of more force and power to hurt with so much the more speede and circumspection ought they to be rooted out and extinguished with apt preseruatiues and remedies For so much then as amongst all sinnes none doth more appeare to be inueterate then the mischiefe of this most execrable Schisme therefore haue I right well propounded that the bodie of sinne should be destroied For by the long continuance of this Schsme great and most cruell destruction is sproong vp amongst the faithfull and hath long continued abhominable diuisions of heresies are growne threatnings are increased and multiplied the confusion of the whole Cleargie is growne thereupon and the opprobries and sclaunders of the Christian people are aboundantlie sproong vp and increased And truely it is no maruell for so much as that most detestable and execrable Schisme is as it were a bodie and heape of dissolution of the true faith of God for what can be good or holie in that place where as such a pestiferous Schisme hath raigned so long a time For as Sainct Bernard sayth like as in the vnitie and concord of the faithfull there is the habitation and dwelling of the Lord so likewise in the Schisme and dissipation of the Christians there is made the habitation and dwelling of the Diuell Is not Schisme and deuision the originall of all subuersion the denne of heresies and the nourisher of all offences for the knot of vnitie and peace being once troubled and broken there is free passage made for all strife and debate Couetousnes is vttered in othes for lukers sake lust and will is set at libertie and all meanes opened vnto slaughter All right
destroyed This most holy and godly labour O most noble Prince was reserued only for thee vpon thee it doth only lye vnto whome the whole rule and ministration of iustice is giuen Wherfore thou hast established thy praise renowne euen by the mouthes of infants sucking babes for thy praises shall be celebrate for euermore that thou hast destroied ouerthrowne such and so great enimies of the faith The which that thou maist prosperously happely perfourme bring to passe our Lord Iesu Christ may vouchsafe to grant thee his grace help who is blessed for euer euer Amen When this Sermon was thus ended the Procurer of the Councell rising vp named Henricus de Piro required that the processe of the cause against Iohn Hus might be continued and proceed vnto the difinitiue sentence Then a certaine Byshop whych was appointed one of the Iudges declared the processe of the cause which was pleaded long since in the Court of Rome and elsewhere betweene Iohn Hus and the Prelates of Prage At the last he repeated those articles which we haue before remembred amongst the which he rehearsed also one article that I. Hus shoulde teach the two natures of the Godhead and manhead to be one Christ. Iohn Hus went about briefly with a word or two to aunswer vnto euerie one of them but as often as he was about to speake the Cardinall of Cambray coÌ„manded him to hold his peace saieng heereafter you shall answere to all together if you will Then said Iohn Hus how can I at once aunswere vnto all those things which are alledged against me wheÌ„ as I cannot remember them all Then sayde the Cardinall of Florence we haue heard thee sufficiently But wheÌ„ as I. Hus for all that would not hold his peace they sent the officers which should force him therunto Then began he to intreate pray and beseech therâ—â—hat they woulde heare him that such as were present â—ight not credite or beleeue those things to be true which were reported of him But when all this would nothing preuaile he kneeling downe vpon his knees committed the whole matter vnto God and the Lord Iesus Christ for at their handes he beleeued easely to obtaine that which he desired When the articles abouesaid were ended last of all there was added a notable blasphemy which they all imputed vnto Iohn Hus. That is that he saide there shoulde be a fourth person in diuinitie and that a certaine Doctour did heare him speake of the same When Iohn Hus desired that the Doctour might be named the Bishop which had alledged the article said that it was not needefull to name him Then said Iohn Hus O miserable and wretched man that I am which am forced and compelled to beare such blasphemy and slaunder Afterward the Article was repeated how he appealed vnto Christ and that by name was called hereticall whereunto Iohn Hus answered O Lord Iesu Christ whose word is openly condemned heere in this Councell vnto thee againe I do appeale which when thou wast euill intreated of thine enimies diddest appeale vnto God thy father committing thy cause vnto a most iust Iudge that by thy example we also being oppressed with manifest wrongs and iniuries should flee vnto thee Last of all the Article was rehearsed as touching the contempt of the excommunication by Iohn Hus. Whereunto he answered as before that he was excused by his aduocates in the court of Rome wherefore he did not appeare when he was cited and also that it may be proued by the actes that the excommunication was not ratified and finally to the intent he might cleare himselfe of obstinacie he was for that cause come vnto Constance vnder the Emperours safeconduct When he had spoken these words one of them which was appointed Iudge reade the definitiue sentence against him which followeth thus word for word The sentence or iudgement of the Councell of Constance geuen against Iohn Husse THe most holy and sacred generall Councell of Constance being congregate and gathered together representing the Catholike Church for a perpetuall memory of the thing as the veritie truth doth witnes an euill tree bringeth forth euill seuite hereupon it commeth that the man of most damnable memory Iohn Wickleffe through his pestiferous doctrine not through Iesu Christ by the Gospell as the holy Fathers in times past haue gotteÌ„ faithfull children but coÌ„trary vnto the holesome faith of Iesus Christ as a most venemous roote hath begotten many pestilent wicked children whome he hath left behind him successours and folowers of his peruerse and wicked doctrine against whome this sacred Synode of Constance is forced to rise vp as against bastards and vnlawfull children and with diligent care with the sharpe knife of the Ecclesiasticall authoritie to cut vp their errours out of the Lords field as most hurtfull brambles and briers least they should growe to the hurt and detriment of others For somuch then as in the holy generall Councell lately celebrated and holden at Rome it was decreed that the docrine of I. Wickleffe of most damnable memory should be condemned that his bookes which coÌ„teined the same doctrine should be burned as hereticall this decree was approued confirmed by the sacred authoritie of that whole CouÌ„cell neuertheles one Iohn Hus here personally present in this sacred Councell not the Disciple of Christ but of Iohn Wickliffe an Archheretike after and contrary or against the coÌ„demnation and decree hath taught preached affirmed the Articles of Wickleffe which were condemned by the Church of God and in times past by certaine most reuerend fathers in Christ Lords Archbishops and Byshops of diuers kingdomes Realmes Maisters of diuinitie of diuers Uniuersities especially resisting in his open Sermons and also with his adherents and complices in the scholes the condemnation of the said Articles of Wickleffes oftentimes published in the said Uniuersitie of Prage and hath declared him the said Wickleffe for the fauour and commendation of his doctrine before the whole multitude of the Cleargy and people to be a Catholicke man and a true Euangelical Doctour He hath also published and affirmed certaine many of his Articles worthely condemned to be Catholicke the which are notoriously conteined in the bookes of the said Iohn Hus. Wherfore after diligent deliberation full information first had vpon the premisses by the reuerend fathers and Lords in Christ of the holy Church of Rome Cardinals Patriarkes Archbishops Bishops and other Prelates Doctours of â—â—â—nitie and of both lawes in great number assembled and gathered together this most sacred holie Councell of Constance declareth determineth the articles aboue said the which after due conference had are found in his bookes written with his owne hand the which also the said Iohn Hus in opeÌ„ audience before this holy Councell hath confessed to be in his bookes not to be Catholicke neither worthy to be taught but that many of
faithfully do stand for righteousnes to whom the Lorde God shall geue in the kingdome of Boheme to knowe the truth For the following of which truth necessary it is that they returne againe into Boheme setting apart all vaine glory following not a mortall and miserable king but the king of glory which geueth eternall life O howe comfortable was the geuing of the hande of Lorde Iohn de Clum vnto me which was not ashamed to reache foorth his hand to me a wretche and such an abiecte hereticke lying in fetters of yron and cried out vpon all men Nowe peraduenture I shall not speake much hereafter with you Therfore salute in time as you shall see them all the faithfull of Boheme Palletz came to me into prisone His salutation in my vehement infirmitye was this before the Commissaries that there hath not risen a more perillous hereticke since Christ was borne then was Wickliffe and I. Also he sayd that al such as came to heare my talke were infected with this heresie to thinke that the substance of bread remained in the sacrament of the altare To whome I answered and sayd O maister what a grieuous salutation haue you geuen me and how greatly do you sinne Behold I shal die or peraduenture to morow shall be burnt And what rewarde shall be recompenced to you in Boheme for your labour This thing peraduenture I shoulde not haue wrytten least I might seeme to hate him I haue alwayes had this in my heart trust not in princes c. And againe cursed be the man whiche trusteth in man and maketh flesh to be his arme For Gods sake be you circumspecte how you stand and how you returne Carie no letters with you Directe your bookes not all by one but diuersly by diuers frendes Knowe this for certaine that I haue had great conflictes by dreames in such sort as I had much a doe to refraine from crying out For I dreamed of the Popes escape before he went And after the Lord Iohn had told me therof immediately in the night it was told me that the Pope shuld returne to you again And afterward also I dreamed of the apprehēding of maister Hierome although not in ful maner as it was done Al the prisonments whether and howe I am caryed were opened to mee before although not fully after the same fourme and circumstance Many serpents oftentimes appeared vnto me hauing heads also in their taile but none of them could bite me and many other things more These thinges I wryte not esteeming my selfe as a prophet or that I extoll my selfe but onely to signifie vnto you what temptations I had in body and also in mind and what great feare I had least I shoulde transgresse the commaundement of the Lord Iesus Christ. Nowe I remember with my selfe the wordes of maister Hierome which sayde that if I shoulde come to the Councell hee thoughte I shoulde neuer returne home againe In like maner there was a good and godly man a tailor which taking his leaue of me at Prage spake to me in these words God be wyth you said he for I thinke verely my deare and good maister Iohn that you shall not returne again to vs with your life The king not of Hungarie but of heauen rewarde you with all goodnes for the faithfull doctrine which I at your hands haue receiued c. ¶ And shortly after the writing hereof he sendeth also vnto them an other propheticall vision of his to be expoūded touching the reformation of the church written in his 44. Epistle the contentes whereof be these ¶ An other letter of Iohn Hus sent to the Lord Iohn de Clum I Pray you expound to me the dreame of thys nyght I sawe how that in my churche of Bethleem they came to rase and put out all the images of Christ and did put them out The next day after I arose and sawe many painters which painted and made more fairer Images many more then I had done before which Images I was very glad and ioyfull to behold And the painters wyth much people about them sayde let the bishops and priestes come now put vs out these pictures Which being done much people seemed to me in Bethleem to reioyce and I with them And I awaking therewith felt my selfe to laugh c. ¶ This vision Lorde Iohn de Clum and Iohn Hus himselfe in his booke of Epistles in the 45. Epist. semeth to expounde and applyeth these Images of Christ vnto the preaching of Christ and of his lyfe The which preachyng and doctrine of Christ though the Pope and his Cardinals should extinguish in him yet did he foresee declare that the time should come wherin the same doctrine shuld be reuyned againe by others so plenteously that the pope with al his power shuld not be able to preuaile against it Thus much as cōcerning this visiō of Iohn Hus. Wherunto doth wel accord the Prophesie of Hierome of Prage printed in the coyne called Moneta Hussi of the which coyn I haue my selfe one of the plates hauing this superscriptiō folowing printed about it Centum reuolutis annis Deo respondebitis mihi That is After a hundreth yeres come and gone you shal geue a count to God and to me Wherof God willyng more shal be sayd hereafter Furthermore in 48. Epist. the sayd I. Hus seemyng to speake with the like spirit of Prophecy hath these wordes folowing Sed spero quod quae dixi sub tecto praedicabuntur super tecta That is but I trust that those thinges which I haue spoken within the house hereafter shal be preached vpon the top of the house And because we are here in hand with the Prophesies of Iohn Hus it shall serue well in place here moreouer to recorde his wordes in a certayne treatise by hym written De Sacerdotum Monachorum carnalium Abhominatione wherein the sayd Iohn Hus speaking prophetically of the reformation of the Church hath these wordes following Ex istis vlterius aduerte incidentaliter quod Dei ecclesia nequit ad pristinam suam dignitatem reduci c. That is in english Moreouer hereupon note and marke by the way that the church of God cannot be reduced to his former dignitie or be reformed before all thinges first be made new The truth whereof is playne by the Temple of Salomon Like as the Clergie and Priests so also the people and laity Or els vnless all such as now be addict to auarice from the least to the most be first conuerted and reclaymed as wel the people as the clergy and Priests Albeit as my mind now geueth me I beleue rather the first that is that then shall rise a new people formed after the new man whiche is created after God Of the which people new Clerkes Priestes shall come and be taken whiche all shall hate couetousnes and glory of this life hasting to an heauenly cōuersation Notwithstanding all these
not onely left such articles and opinioÌ„s wherin he was defamed but also did abstaine from all company that were suspected of such opinions so that he should neither geue ayd helpe councell nor fauor vnto them And moreouer the sayd Iohn was asked by the sayde Archbishop whether he euer had in his house since his abiuration in his keeping any bookes written in Englishe Wherunto he confessed that he would not deny but that he had in his house and in his keeping many english bookes for he was arested by the Mayor of the city of London for such bookes as he had which bookes as he thought were in the Mayors keping Upon the which the Mayor did openly confesse that he had such bookes in his keping which in his iudgement were the worst and the moste peruerse that euer he did read or see and one booke that was well bound in red leather of parâ—chment written in a good english hand and among the other bookes found with the said Iohn Claydon the Mayor gaue vp the sayd booke afore the Archbishop Whereupon the sayde Iohn Claydon being asked of the Archbishop if he knewe that booke dyd openly confesse that he knew it very well because he caused it to be written of his owne costes and charges for he speÌ„t muche money thereupon since his abiuration Then was he asked who wrote it He did aunswere one called Iohn Grime And further being required what the said Iohn Grime was he aunswered he coulde not tell Agayne being demaunded whether he did euer read the same booke he dyd confesse that he could not read but he had heard the fourth part therof red of one Iohn Fullar And being asked whether he thought the contentes of that booke to be Catholicke profitable good and true he aunswered that many thinges which he had hearde in the same booke were both profitable good and healthful to his soule and as he sayde he had great affection to the sayd book for a Sermon preached at Horsaldowne that was written in the sayd booke And being futher asked whether since the tyme of hys sayd abiuration he did commune with one Richard Baker of the City aforesayd he did answere yea for the sayde Richard Baker did come often vnto his house to haue coÌ„munication with him And being asked whether he knew the said Richard to be suspected and defamed of heresy he did aunswere agayne that he knew well that the sayd Richard was suspected defamed of many men and women in the City of LondoÌ„ as one whom they thought to be an hereticke Which confession being made did cause the sayd bookes to be deliuered to maister Robert Gilbert Doctour of diuinity to William Lindewood Doctor of both lawes and other Clerkes to be examined and in the meane time Dauid Beard Alexander Philip and Balthasar Mero were taken for witnesses agaynst him and were committed to be examined to Maister Iohn Escourt generall examiner of Canterbury This done the Archbishop continued hys Session till Monday next in the same place Which Monday being come which was the xx of the sayd moneth the sayd Maister Escourt openly and publickely exhibited the witnesses being openly read before the Archbishop and other Bishops which being read then after that were read diuers tractations founde in the house of the sayde Iohn Claydon out of the which being examined diuers points were gathered and noted for heresies and errors and specially out of the booke aforesaid which booke the said Iohn Claydon confessed by his owne costes to be written and bound which booke was intituled the Lanterne of light In the which and in the other examined were these Articles vnder written conteyned 1. First vpon the text of the Gospell how the enemy dyd sowe the tares there is sayd thus that wicked Antichrist the Pope hath sowed among the lawes of Christ his popish and corrupt decrees which are of no authoritye strength nor valure 2. That the Archbishops and Bishops speaking indifferently are the seates of the beast Antichrist when he sitteth in theÌ„ and raigneth aboue other people in the darck caues of errors and heresyes 3. That the Bishops licence for a man to preach the word of God is the true caracter of the beast i. Antichrist therfore simple and faythfull Priestes may preache when they will agaynst the prohibition of that Antichrist and without licence 4. That the court of Rome is the chiefe head of Antichrist and the Bishops be the body the new sectes that is the monks canons and friers brought in not by Christ but damnably by the pope be the venimous pestiferous tail of Antichrist 5. That no reprobate is a member of the Church but only such as be elected and predestinate to saluation seing the church is no other thing but the congregation of faythfull soules which doe and will keepe their faith constantly as well in deed as in word 6. That Chryst did neuer plante priuate religions in the church but whilest he liued in this world he did root them out By which it appeareth that priuate religioÌ„s be vnprofitable branches in the church and to be rooted out 7. That the materiall churches should not be decked with golde siluer precious stone sumptuously but the folowers of the humility of Iesus Christ ought to worship their Lord God humbly in mean simple houses not in great buildings as the churches be now a dayes 8. That there be ij chiefe causes of the persecution of the christians one is the priestes vnlawfull keeping of teÌ„poral and superfluous goods the other is the vnsatiable begging of the friers with their hye buildings 9. That almes is not geuen vertuously nor lawfully except it be geuen with these 4. conditions first vnlesse it be geuen to the honor of God 2. vnlesse it be geuen of goodes iustly gotten 3. vnlesse it be geueÌ„ to such a person as the geuer therof knoweth to be in charity And 4. vnles it be geueÌ„ to such as haue need and do not dissemble 10. That the often singing in the church is not founded in the scripture and therefore it is not lawfull for priestes to occupy theÌ„selues with singing in the Church but with the study of the law of Christ and preaching his word 11. That Iudas did receiue the body of Christ in breade his bloud in wine In the which it doth playnly appeare that after consecration of breade and wine made the same bread and wine that was before doth truely remayne on the aultar 12. That all ecclesiasticall suffrages do profit all vertuous and godly persons indifferently 13. That the Popes and the Bishops indulgences be vnprofitable neither can they profite them to whom they be geuen by any meanes 14. That the laity is not bound to obey the prelates what so euer they commauÌ„d vnles the prelats do watch to geue God a iust account of the soules of them 15. That Images are not to be
disordinate persones we may well and vpon probable causes repute deme culpable not only of heretical prauitie but also of high treason and as rebels to our persone Maiestie and violatours of the peace and dignity of our Realme as with all breakers and trespassours against the sacred Canons of the Churche who dare so presumptuously aduenture to worship the said Richard as a Sainct whereas it is not lawfull to worship any manner of person be he neuer so holy before he be canonised by the authority of the B. of Rome We therefore being very carefull for the good preseruatiō of our peace and desirous to abolish from out al the coastes of the same al maner Idolatry do charge command you that in certain places within your liberties wher you shal think most cōuenient you cause forthwith proclamatiōs to be made on our behalf straightly charging that no person from hencefoorth presume to resort to the place where the saide Richarde was executed vnder colour of Pilgrime or for any other cause of deuotion what so euer nor send any offering thither nor worship him hereafter openly or secretly nor adiudge esteme repute name or talke of him as otherwise iustified or innocent then such as the said reuerend father by his former definitiue sentence hath pronounced him to be vpon paine and penaltye to be taken and reputed for an hereticke or a fauourer of hereticks and to receiue condigne punishment prouided for hereticks And that you arrest all euery person whom you shall finde to do any thing cōtrary to this our Proclamation and the same so arested commit to our prisone there to remaine vntil we shal thinke good to send countermaund for their deliuerance Witnes the king at his Manor of Estampstede the 15. day of Iuly in the 18. yere of his reigne Per ipsum Regem Like writtes and to the same effect were directed to al the shrines through all the realme bearing all one and the same Date By the vertue of which letter the Maior and sheriffes did such diligence that shortly after that cōcourse and seking of the people was left of After the burning of thys man which was about the moneth of Iune in the same yere about Nouember a connocation was called by Henry Archbish. of Cant. wherein was propounded among the clergie to consult with them selues what way were best to be taken for the remoouing a way the law of Premuniri facias for so were the harts then of the temporalty set against the ecclesiasticall sort that where any vantage might be geuen them by the law they did nothing spare by reason whereof the churchmen at that time were greatly molested by the sayd law of Premuniri and by the kings writtes and other inditements to their no smal anoyance By long consultation and good aduisement at last this way was taken that a petition or supplicatiō should be drawen and presented to the king for the abolishing of the foresaid lawe of Premuniri facias and also for the restraining of other briefes wryts and inditements which seemed then to lie heauy vppon the Clergy This bill or supplication being contriued and exhibited by the Archbish. of Canter and of Yorke vnto the king standing in neede the same time of a subsidie to be collected of the cleargie thys aunswer was geuen to their supplication on the kings behalfe that for somuche as the time of Christenmaste then drewe neare whereby he had as yet no sufficient leisure to aduise vppon the matter he woulde take therein a farther pause In the meane time as one tendering theyr quiet he would send to al his officers and ministers wtin his realm that no such briefe of Premuniri shoulde passe against them or any of them from the saide time of Christenmas till the next Parliament An. 1439. Ex Regist. Cant. In my former edition of Acts monuments so hastely rashed vp at that present in such shortnesse of time as in the sayde booke thou mayst see gentle reader declared and signified among many other matters therein contained there is a shorte note made of one Eleanor Cobham Duchesse of Gloucester of Syr Roger Onley knight priest it should haue ben printed which two persons about the yeare of our Lord. 1440. or the next yeare following were condemned the one to death the other to perpetual prison Of this litle short matter maister Cope the Popes Scout lying in priuie wait to spie faults in al mēs works wherso euer any may appeare taketh pepper in the nose falleth againe vnto his olde barking against mee for placing these foresayd persons in my booke of Martyrs but especially he thinketh to haue great vantage against me for that in the same story I do ioyne withal one Margaret Iourdeman the witch of Eye condemned also wyth them the same time and burned for practising the kings death by an image of waxe c. To answere hereunto first I say as I before sayde that I professe no such title to wryte of Martyrs but in generall to wryte of rites and Monuments passed in the church and realme of England Wherein why should I be restrained from the free walke of a story wryter more then other that haue gone before me Secondly touching my commendation of Sir Roger Onley and the Lady Eleanor if maister Alane be therewith offended I aunswer that I commended them for sauoring and fauoring of the truth of Christes doctrine For the fact if any such were in them I do not commend them And although I did commend them yet neither did I it w e any long tarying vppon it nor yet all together vpon mine owne head without some sufficient warrant of authoritie For why may not I as well beleeue Iohn Bale as M. Alane beleue M. Fabian especially seeing I do knowe and was priuie that the saide Iohn in recognising his Centuries followed altogether the history of Leland De Catalogo virorum illustrium which booke being borowed of master Cheke I my selfe did see in the hands of the foresayd Iohn Bale what time we were both together dwelling in the house of the noble Lady Duches of Richmond Wherefore if he thinke me so leud to speake without mine authors he is deceiued And if he thinke mine authors not to be beleeued then let thys Nomothetes or iolly Dictator come foorth and prescribe vs a law what authors he would haue vs to take and what to refuse For els why is it not as free for me to credite Iohn Bale and Leland as for him to credite Robert Fabian and Edw. Hall especially seeing they had seene hys bookes and workes left behinde him wherupon they might better iudge and so did neuer these Thirdly for the name of Roger Onley if Cope denie that there was any such name in stories mētioned but that there was one called Roger Bolingbroke c. heereby it may appeare that either his prompter out of England deceiued him or els that hee going
but rude in processe of tyme was set forward by inuentiue wittes adding more and more to the perfection thereof In the number of whome Iohn Mentell Iohn Prus Adolphus Ruschius were great helpers Ulrirus â—anâ— in latine called Gallus first brought it to Rome Whereof the Epigram was made Anser Tarpeij custos vigilando quòd alis Constreperes Gallus decidit vltor adest Vlricus Gallus nequem poscantur in vsum Edocuit pennis nil opus esse tuis Notwithstanding what man soeuer was the instrument without all doubt God himselfe was the ordayner and disposer thereof no otherwise then be was of the gifte of congues and that for a singuler purpose And well may this gift oâ— printing be resembled to the gift of tongues for like as God then spake with many tongues and yet all that would not turne the Iewes so now when the holy ghost speaketh to the aduersaries in innumerable sorts of bookes yet they will not be conuerted nor turne to the Gospell Now to consider to what ende and purpose the Lorde hath geuen this gift of Printing to the earth and to what great vtility and necessity it serueth it is not hard to iudge who so wisely perpendeth both the time of the sending the sequele which therof ensueth And first touching the time of this faculty geuen to the vse of man this is to be marked that when as the Byshop of Rome with all the whole ful consent of the Cardinals Patriarches Archbishops byshops Abbots Priours Lawyers Doctors Prouostes Deanes Archdeacons assembled together in the councell of Constance had condemned poore Iohn Hus Hierom of Prage to death for heresie notwithstanding they were no heretickes and after they had subdued the Bohemians and all the whole world vnder the supreme authority of the Romish sea and had made all ChristeÌ„ people abedienciaries vassals vnto the same hauing as one would say all the worlde at theyr will so that the matter now was past not only the power of al men but the hope also of any man to be recouered In this very time so daungerous and desperate where mans power could do no more there the blessed wisedome omnipotent power of the Lord began to work for his church not with sword and tergate to subdue his exalted aduersary but with Printing writing and reading to conuince darkenes by light errour by truth ignorance by learning So that by this meanes of printing the secret operatioÌ„ of God hath heaped vpon that proud kingdome a double coÌ„fusion For where as the byshop of Rome had burned I. Hus before and Hierome of Prage who neither denyed his transubstantiation nor hys supremacie nor yet hys Popishe Masse but sayd Masse and heard masse themselues neither spake agaynst his purgatory nor anye other great matter of his popishe doctrine but onely exclaymed agaynst his excessiue and pompous pride hys vnchristian or rather Antichristian abhomination of life thus while he could not abide his wickednes onely of life to be touched but made it heresie or at least matter of death what soeuer was spoken agaynst hys detestable conuersation and maners God of hys secret iudgement seing tyme to helpe his Church hath found a way by this facultie of Printing not onely to confound his life and conuersation which before he could not abide to be touched but also to cast downe the foundatioÌ„ of his standing that is to examine confute and detect his doctrine laws and institutions most detestable in such sort that though his life were neuer so pure yet his doctrine standing as it doth no man is so blinde but may see that eyther the pope is Antichrist or els that Antichrist is neare cosine to the pope And al this doth and wil hereafter more and more appeare by Printing The reason whereof is this for that hereby tongues are knowne knowledge groweth iudgemeÌ„t increaseth books are dispersed the Scripture is seene the Doctours be read stories be opened times compared truth decerned falshod detected and with finger poynted and all as I sayd thorough the benefite of printing Wherfore I suppose that eyther the pope must abolish printing or he must seek a new world to raygne ouer for els as this world standeth printing doubtles will abolish hym But the pope and all hys Colledge of Cardinals must this vnderstaÌ„d that through the light of printing the worlde beginneth nowe to haue eyes to see and heades to iudge He cannot walke so inuisible in a net but he will be spyed And although thorough might he stopped the mouth of Iohn Hus before and of Hierome that they might not preache thinking to make his kingdome sure yet in stede of Iohn Hus other God hath opened the presse to preach whose voyce the Pope is neuer able to stop with all the puissance of his triple crown By this printing as by the gift of tongues and as by the singular organe of the holy Ghost the doctrine of the Gospell soundeth to all nations and countryes vnder heauen and what God reuealeth to one man is dispersed to many and what is knowne in one nation is opened to all The first and best were for the bishop of Rome by the benefite of printing to learne and know the trueth If he will not let him well vnderstand that printing is not set vp for naught To striue against the streame it auayleth not What the pope hath lost since printing and the presse began to preach let hym cast hys counters First when Erasmus wrote and Frobenius Printed what a blow ther by was geuen to all Fryers and monks in the world And who seeth not that the penne of Luther following after Erasmus and set forward by writing hath set the triple crown so awry on the popes head that it is like neuer to be set streight agayne Brieflye if there were no demonstration to leade yet by this one argument of printing the bishop of Rome might vnderstand the counsayl and purpose of the Lord to worke agaynst him hauing prouided such a way in earth that almost how many printing presses there be in the world so many blockhouses there be agaynst the high castle of S. Angell So that eyther the pope must abolishe knowledge and Printing or printing at length will roote him out For if a man wisely consider the holde and standing of the pope thus he may repute with himselfe that as nothing made the pope strong in time past but lacke of knowledge and ignoraunce of simple Christians so contrariwise now nothing doth debilitate and shake the high spire of his Papacie so much as reading preaching knowledge iudgement that is to say the fruit of printing Whereof some experience we see already and more is like the Lord before to follow For although through outward force and violeÌ„t cruelty tonges dare not spake yet the hartes of men dayly no doubt be instructed through this benefite of printing And though the pope both nowe by cruelty and
in tymes past by ignoraunce had all vnder hys possession yet neyther must he thinke that violence will alwayes continue neyther must he hope for that now which he had then for so much as in those former dayes bookes then were scarse also of such excessiue price that few coulde attayne to the buying fewer to the reading studying therof which bookes now by the meanes of this arte are made easie vnto al men Ye heard before pag. 665 how Nicholas Belward bought a new testament in those dayes for foure markes and 40. pence where as now the same price will serue well 40. persons with so many bookes Moreouer in the pag. 411. col 1. it was noted and declared by the testimony of Armachanus how for defect of bookes and good authors both vniuersities were decaied and good wits kept in ignoraunce while begging Fryers scaping all the wealth from other priestes heaped vp all bookes that coulde be gotten into theyr owne Libraryes where eyther they dyd not diligently applye them or els did not rightly use them or at least kept them from such as more fruitfully would haue perused them In this then so great raritie and also dearth of good books when neither they which could haue books would well vse them nor they y◠woulde could haue them to vse what maruell if the greedines of a few prelates did abuse the blindnes of those daies to the aduauncement of themselues Wherefore almighty God of hys mercifull prouidence seeing both what lacked in the church and how also to remedy the same for that aduauncement of his glory gaue the vnderstanding of this excellent arte or science of printing whereby three singular cōmodities at one time came to the world First the price of all bookes diminished Secondly toe speedy helpe of reading more furthered And thirdly the plenty of all good authours enlarged according as Aprutinus doth truely report Imprimit ille die quantum non scribitur anno 1. The presse in one day will do in printing That none in one yeare can do in writing By reason whereof as printing of bookes ministred matter of readyng so readyng brought learning learning shewedlight by y◠brightnes wherof blind ignorance was suppressed errour detected finally Gods glory with trueth of hys worde aduaunced This facultie of Printing was after the inuention of Gunnes the space of 130. yeares which inuention was also found in Germany an 1380. And thus much for the worthy commendation of printing ¶ The lamentable losing of Constantinople ANno 1453. Constantinus Paloelogus beyng Emperour of Constatinople the 29. day of the month of May the great Cittye of Constantinople was taken by the Turke Mahometes after the siege of 54. dayes which siege began in the beginning of Aprill Within the city beside the Citizens were but onely 6000. rescuers of the Greekes And 3000. of the Uenetians Gennues Against these Mahometes brought an army of 400. thousand collected out of the countryes and places adioyning nere about as out of Grecia Illirico Wallachia Dardanis Triballis Bulganis out of Bithynia Galatia Lydia Cecilia and suche other which places had the name yet of Christians Thus one neighbour for lucre sake helped to destroy all other The Cittie was compassed of the Turkes both by the sea land Mahometes the Turke deuided his armye in 3. sondry partes which in 3. partes of the citty so bette the walles and brake them downe that they attempted by the breaches therof to enter the cittye But the valiauntnes of the Christians there in wanne much cōmendation whose Duke was called Iohn Iustinianus of Genua But for so much as the assaultes were great and the number of the Christian souldiours dayly decreased fighting both at the walles and at the Hauen agaynst such a multitude of the Turkes they were not able long to hold out Beside the armyes which lay battering at the walles the Turke had vpon the sea his nauy of 200. and 50. sayle lying vpon the hauen of the City reaching from the one side of the hauens mouth vnto the other as if a bridge should be made frō the one banke to the other Which hauen by the cittizens was barred with yron chaines whereby the Turks were kept out a certayne space Agaynst whiche nauy 7. ships there were of Genua within the hauen and 3. of Creta and certayne of Chio which stoode agaynst them Also the souldiours issuing out of the Cittie as occasion would serue did manfully gaynstand them and with wild fire set their ships on fire that a certayn space they could serue to no vse At length the cheynes being brast a way made the Turkes nauy entred the hauen and assaulted the Cittie whereby the Turke began to conceiue great hope and was in forwardnes to obtain the Citie The assault and skirmish thē waxing more hoate Mahometes the tyraunt stode by vppon an hill with hys warriours about him crying houling out vnto them to skale the walles and enter the towne otherwise if any reculed he threatned to kill them and so he did Wherefore a great number of his souldiours in theyr repulse and retire were slaine by the turkes men being sēt by his commandement to slay them and so they were iustly serued and well payd theyr hyer Although this was some comfort to the Christians to see and behold out of the Cittie the Turkes retinue so consumed yet that hope lasted not long Shortly after by rage of warre it happened Iustinian the Duke aboue named to be hurt who notwithstanding that he was earnestly desired by Paloelogus the Emperour not to leaue his Tower which he had to keepe seeing hys wound was not deadly daungerous yet could he not be intreated to tary but lefte his standing and his fort disfurnished setting none in his place to award the same And so this donghty Duke hurte more with hys false hart then with force of weapon gaue ouer and fled to Chius where shortly after for sorrow rather then for sorenes of wound he died Many of his souldiours seeing their captayne flee followed after leauing their fort vtterly destitute without defence The Turkes vnderstanding y◠vantage soone brast into the cittie The Emperour Paloelogus seeing no other way but to flee making toward the gate eyther was slayne or els troden down with the multitude In the which gate 800. dead mēs bodies were found and taken vp The Cittie of Constantinople thus being gotte the Turkes sacking and raunging about the streetes houses and corners did put to the sword most vnmercifully whō soeuer they found both aged and young matrones virgins children and infants sparing none the noble matrones and virgins were horriblye rauished the goods of the cittie the treasurers in houses the ornaments in churches were all sackt and spoyled the pictures of Christ approbriously handled in hatred of Christ. The spoyle and hauocke of the citie lasted three dayes together while the barbarous souldiours murdered and rifeled what them
the yeare abouesaid 1375. Although touching the precise points of yeares and times it is not for vs greatly to be exquisite therein but yet where diligence and studious meditation may helpe to knowledge I would not wish negligence to be a pretence to ignorāce And thus much for the times of Antiochus and his felowes Now what cruelty this Antiochus exercised against the people of God it is manifest in the history of the Machabees where we reade that this Antiochus in the eight yeare of his reigne in his second comming to Hierusalem first gaue forth in commaundement that all the Iewes should relinquish the law of Moses and worship the Idole of Iupiter Olimpius which he set vp in the temple of Hierusalem The bookes of Moses and of the Prophetes he burned He set garrisons of souldiours to warde the Idole In the Citie of Hierusalem he caused the feastes and reuels of Bacchus to be kept full of all filthe and wickednes Olde men women and virgines such as woulde not leaue the lawe of Moses with cruell tormentes he murthered The mothers that would not circumcise theyr children he slue The children that were circumcised hee hanged vp by the neckes The temple he spoiled wasted The aultar of God and candlesticke of gold with the other ornaments and furniture of the temple partly he cast out partly be caried away Contrary to the lawe of God he caused them to offer and to eate Swines fleshe Great murther and slaughter he made of the people causing thē either to leaue their lawe or to lose their liues Among whome besides many other with cruell tormentes he put to death a godly mother with her vij sonnes sending hys cruell proclamations through all the land that whosoeuer kept the obseruauncies of the Sabboth and other rites of the lawe and refused to cōdescend to his abhominations should be executed By reason whereof the Citie of Hierusalem was left voide and desolate of all good mē but there was a great nūber that were contented to follow obey his Idolatrous proceedings and to flatter with the king became enemies vnto ther brethren Briefly no kind of calamity nor face of miserie could be shewed in any place which was not there sene Of the tiranny of this Antiochus it is historied at large in the book of Machabees And Daniell prophesieng before of the same declareth that the people of the Iewes deserued no lesse for their sins and transgressions By consent of all writers this Antiochus beareth a figure of the great Antichrist which was to folow in the latter end of the world and is already come worketh what he can agaynst vs Although as S. Iohn sayth there haue bene and be many Antichristes as parts and members of the body of Antichrist which are forerūners yet to speake of the head principall Antichrist great enemy of Christs Church he is to come in the latter end of the world at what tyme shall be such tribulation as neuer was sene before Whereby is ment no doubt the Turke prefigured by this Antiochus By this Antichrist I do also meane all such which followyng the same doctrine of the Turkes thinke to be saued by their workes and demerites not by their fayth onely in the sonne of God of what title and professiō els soeuer they be especially if they vse the like force violence for the same as he doth c. Of the tyranny of this Antiochus aforesayd and of the tribulations of the Church in the latter tymes both of the Iewes Church and also of the Christian Church to come let vs beare consider the words of Daniell in xj chap. also in his vij chap. Prophecying of y◠same as foloweth He shall returne and freat agaynst the holy couenaunt so shall he do he shall euen returne and haue intelligence with them that forsake the holy couenaunt And armes shall stand on his part and they shall pollute the Sanctuary of strength and shall take away the dayly sacrifice and they shall set vp the abhominable desolation And such as wickedly breake the couenaunt shall flatter with him deceitfully but the people that doe know their God shall preuayle and prosper And they that vnderstand among the people shall instruct many yet they shall fall by sword and by flame by captiuitie and by spoyle many dayes Now when they shall fall they shal be holpen with a little helpe but many shall cleane vnto them faynedly And some of them of vnderstandyng shall fall to be tryed and to be purged and to make them white till the tyme be out for there is a tyme appointed And the kyng shall doe what him lyst he shall exalte himselfe and magnifie himselfe agaynst all that is God and shall speake marueilous thynges agaynst the God of Gods and shall prospere till the wrath be accomplished for the determination is made Neither shall he regard the God of his Fathers nor the desires of womē nor care for any God for he shall magnifie himselfe aboue all But in his place shall he honour the God Mauzzim and the God whom his fathers knew not shall he honour with gold and with siluer and with precious stones and pleasaunt thynges Thus shall he doe in the holdes of Mauzzim with a straunge God whom he shall acknowledge he shall increase his glory and shall cause them to rule ouer many and shall diuide the land for gayne And at the end of tyme shall the kyng of the South push at him and the kyng of the North shall come agaynst hym lyke a whirle wynde with charets and with horsemen and with many shyppes and he shall enter into the countreys and shall ouerflow and passe thorough He shall enter also into the pleasaunt land and many countreys shal be ouerthrowen but these shall escape out of his hand euen Edom and Moab and the chief of the children of Ammon He shall stretch for his handes also vppon the countreys and the land of Egypt shall not escape But he shal haue power ouer the treasures of gold and of siluer ouer al the precious thynges of Egypt and of the Libians and of the blacke Mores where he shall passe But the tydynges out of the East and the North shall trouble him therfore he shall go forth with great wrath to destroy and roote out many And he shall plant the tabernacles of his palace betweene the Seas in the glorious holy mountaine yet he shall come to his end and none shall help him To this place of Daniell aboue prefixed might also be added the Prophesie of the said Daniell written in the vij chapter and much tending to the like effect where he intreating of his vision of foure beastes whiche signifie the foure Monarchies and speaking now of the fourth Monarchie hath these words After this I saw in the visions by night and behold the fourth beast was grimme and horrible and maruelous strong It had great yron
pontif Lib. 4. Ex Roger. Ho 〈◊〉 Eabia c. Anno. 1116. Assemble of the nobles at Salisbury Thurstine refuseth to professe subiection to the Arch. of Cant. Thurstine promiseth to renounce hys archbishopricke Anno. 1118. Pope Calixtus breaketh promise with the king Thurstine sacred archbishop of Yorke by the Pope agaynst the kinges minde Concision Rhemense Actes of the councell of Rhemes The Actes sent to the Emperour The Emperour agreeth not to the popes inuesting The councell deuided Ex Rog. Houed Henry the Emperour excommunicated Agreed that England shoulde haue no other Legate from Rome but onely the Archb. of Cant. England spoyld by the popes legates All the custome of the Realme graunted of the pope Anno. 1120. The popes letter to the King The king compelled to receaue Thurstinus for feare of the popes curse Thurstinus restored Anno. 1122. Wil. Archb. of Cant. The gray Friers first came into England Anno. 1125. Priestes payd for their wiues Ex Roger. Houed El Guliel GisburneÌ„si Ex Henrie Hunting lib. 7. The Abbey of Gilburne bailded S. la ues hand Reading Abbey fouÌ„ded Matilde daughter of K. Henry heyre to the crowne Geffry PlaÌ„tagenet Henry 2. borne of Matilde the Empresse Anno. 1130. The priorie of Norton founded Three terrible visioÌ„s of the king Three vowes made of King Henry Anno. 1131. Danegelt released The Church relieued Iustice rightly administred Bishoprike of Carlile newly erected by king Henry The Citie and Paules Church of London burned Honorius the 2. Mathaeus Partsiensis A romishe statute concerning priestes wiues and Concubines Mariage forbid to the seuenth degree The Popes Legate geuing preceptes of chastitie was found with an harlot Lotharius Emperour Arnulphus Martyred at Rome The history of Arnulphus Arnulphus Martyr Ex Tretimio A booke called Tripartitum written 400. yeares agoe Number of holy dayes Curious singing in Cathedrall Churches The world ouercharged with begging Religions Promotion of euill prelates Supersluitie of apparell in Bishops families Byshops seales abused to get mony Non residentes in benefices Rash bestowing of benefices Wastefull spending of the Church goods Old bookes of Councels lost by the negligence of the clerkes The vnchaste lyfe of priestes condemned by the nature of the storkes Amendment of lyfe ought first to begin with the priestes The realme of Fraunce interdited King of Portingale deposed The Knights of the Rhodes and Templars Pope 〈◊〉 centius the second Hurly 〈◊〉 betweene Popes The pope curse proclaymed agaynst 〈◊〉 that 〈◊〉 any priest The death of K. Henry Anno. 1135. Periury iustly punished Ex Chris. Anglico in certi autâ—ris The Bishop of Sarum and of Lincolne takeâ— prisoners of the king and led with ropes about their neckes Roger. â—eued in 〈◊〉 Steph. Ex Fabian In vita Step. Anno. 1136. K. Stephen Building of Castles in England The cruelty of the Scots agaynst the Englishe man Anno. 1140. Maude the Empresse came into England agaynst Steuen King SteueÌ„â—ken prisoner What it is for princes to be hard and straite to their subjectes K. Stephen and Robert Erle of Glocester deliuered by exchaunge Ex incerti autoris chronise The decease of Geffry Plantagenet Henry Duke of Normandy Henry entereth into England Theobalde Archbishop of Cant. Peace betwene king Steuen and Duke Henry concluded The death of K. Steuen S. William of Yorke Gracianns the compiler of the popes decrees Petrus Lombardus maister of the sentence Petrus Comestet Hugo de sancto Victore Bernardus Clareualensis Hildegare Ioannes detemporibus The fewes crucified a christen body at Norwich The order of the Gilbertines The Lordes prayer and the Creede in Englishe Matthaeus Pariensis lib. Chron. 4. Steuen king of England Cursing with booke bell and candle Anno. 1138. Pope Lucius the ij warring agaynst the Senators Spirituall excommunication abused in temporall causes Hadrianus a Pope an Englishman Anno. 1154. King Henry the second Thomas Becket chauncellor of England Anno. 〈◊〉 Gerhardus Dulcinus Preaches agaynst Antichrist of Rome Ex 〈◊〉 Gisbaron si Anno. 11â—â— Fredericus Barbarosa Emperor The pope displeased that the Emperour did not held his right stirrup The Emperour holdeth the Popes stirrup The Popes old practice in setting Princes together by the eares War more gaynefull to the Pope then peace Warre stirred vp by the Pope The pope driuen to entreate for peace The godly proceedings of Frederick the Emperour agaynst the pope A letter of Pope Hadrian to the Emperour Fredericke The Emperours name before the Popes A seditious and proud letter of the pope to the Bishops of Germany Well bragged and like a Pope Scripture well wrasted Ex Radenuico in appendice Frisingensis See the ambitious presumption of a proude priest Note here a couragious hart in a valiaunt Emperour An example for all princes to follow Note The order of Erenuâ—â— Anno. 1159. The saying and iudgement of P. Adrianus of the papall sea The popes rather successors to Romulus then to Peter Pope Alexander the third Alexander curseth the Emperour Anno. 1164. Volateran â—ken with a â—tradiction Concilium 〈◊〉 The clergie â—ounde to â—he vowe of â—hastitie Papiâ—tes are not so much in pro 〈◊〉 chastitie as in desining chastitie Tho. Becket Archb. at Cant. Becket no martyr Herberturde busebam Ioan. Charnot A lanus Abbot of Tenchbury Gulselmus Cantuariensis Tho. Becked described What commeth of blinde zeale destitute of right knowledge The life of Tho. Becket Polydorus mistaketh the mother of Becket Ex Roberto Criâ—eladensi Ex Florilego 〈…〉 The 〈◊〉 of vanâ—â— recited betweene 〈◊〉 king 〈◊〉 Archb. The kings custome Out of an Englishe Chronicâ—â— as it appearreth 〈◊〉 en cured Frenchâ—â— Erle â—â—lord 〈◊〉 The lawes of Claredoun Beckets additioÌ„ Saluo ordine suo The Bishop of Chichester The stubberne wilfulnes of T. Becket T. Becket relenteth to the king Becket yeldeth to the king Saluo ordine left out in the composition Becket repenteth of hys good deede A letter of pope Alexander to T. Becket Becket enterprising agaynst the king◠〈◊〉 to flye out of the realme Becket taunted of the king Ex Rogero Houed prâ— parte historia continuas a post Bedam The kinge to be the Pope Legate The ceâ—sty dissimulation of the Pope The popes secret letters to Becket More then an C. murthers done by the clergye Guliel Neuburg lib. 2. ca. 16. Becket cited to Northampton The Archbish. condemned in the Councell of NorthamtoÌ„ in the loâ—â—e of all hys moueables Becket required to geue an accompt The verdite of Winchester The counsell of the Bishop of London Canterbury Winchester Chichester Moderate counsell Lincolne Exceter Worcester Becket the Archbishop replyeth agaynst the Byshops A great â—â—ielle growen in the church because that Byshop may noâ—â—â— aboue 〈◊〉 and prince Becket destitute and forsaken Becket 〈◊〉 with 〈◊〉 nes when he should appeale A masse of S. Steuen 〈◊〉 saue hym from hys enemies Becket answere to the Bishops â—â—câ—â—t appealeth to Rome London appealeth from the Archbish. A masse to charme away persecutors Becket caryeth with hym the sacrament going
not their owne glory as false prophets doe Signe 30. is that true prophets doe not force vpon the solemne salutatioÌ„s of men as false prophets doe Signe 31. is that false prophets resort to other mens bordes and flatter them for a mâ—ales meate which true propâ—ets doe not Signe 32. is that true prophets doe not hate their enemies as false prophets doe Signe 33. is that true prophets do not persecute men as the false prophets doe Signe 34. is that true prophets preach to those which be not yet conuerted which the false prophets do not Signe 35. is that true prophets chiefly preach in their owne dioces and not in other mens Signe 36. is that faâ—â—â— prophâ—â—â— attributeâ—â— to themselues 〈◊〉 which tâ—â—y neuer die Signe 37. is that false prophets â—o cleaue and leane to logicall and philosopâ—â—call reasoâ— Signe 3â— is that false prophets do loue carrâ—â—lâ— and not spiâ—ituallâ— Signe 39. is that falâ—e 〈◊〉 prophets is hunt after the friendship of the world Whatsoeueâ— doth perishe in the church of God for waÌ„t of preachers shall be required A detestable booke of the Fryers called Euangelium â—â—ernum The eternall and spiritual Gospell of the Fryers condemned with much a do of the Pope â—aurentius Anglicus condemned of the pope Desensio Gulielmi Caâ—endum â— pseudo propheâ—â—s The Pope Antichrist The synagogue of Rome to be great Babylon Ex Nicolao Emerico in libro suaruÌ„ inquisitionum Petrus Ioannes burned after his death Robertus Gallus prophesieth against the Pope The Pope described The visions of Robertus Gallus The state of the church of Româ— described The scholemen and the friuolous questions described The reformation of the church presignified The simonie and auarice of the clergie to be punished The story of R. Grostede Byshop of Lincoln Ex Nic. Triuet Rob. Grostede a Southfolke man borne The commendation of Rob. Grostede The bookes and workes of Rob. Grostede Anno. 1253. The death of R. Grostede Malleus Romanorum Grosthedus The trouble of R. Grost with the Pope An vnreasonable letter of the Pope * Recte dictum fortassis filio * Confectis The Popeâ— vnreasonable letter Excomâ—â—nication â—bused A double â—ommendaâ—ion of B. Grosted The answer of R. Groâ—â—ed to the Pope Power giueÌ„â—o ministers to edificatioÌ„ only not to destruction Two principall princes of darknes Lucifer and Antichrist * He meaâ—ieth either Christ the Church or els Peter and Paule * Idest both to Christ and hiâ— Church Ex Maâ— Paris ad verbuâ— Well sworne maister pope Giles Cardinall defendeth Robâ—rt Grosted to the pope The godly talke of R. Grosted in time of his sicknes Heresis quid Definition of heresie The P. proued here an heretick The saying of Gregory The Pope accused of heresie Certain Aphorismes or articles layd of R. Grosted against the B. of Rome The Pope accused â—n his 〈◊〉 clause 〈…〉 The Pâ—â—â—sed for â—â—â—gating 〈◊〉 then is 〈◊〉 to him 〈◊〉 proued 〈◊〉 to be equal but 〈◊〉 to his preâ—â—cessours The Pâ—â—â— sed for râ—â—â—ing the 〈◊〉 and foundations of his predecessâ—â— Proued thaâ— the Pope â— liue is 〈◊〉 our to hiâ— predecessâ—â— before him And therfore to haâ— no authoritie to infringe the priuilegâ—es of other Popes Proued by example 〈◊〉 Benet thâ— men more auncienâ—â—â— time oughâ— to be prefâ—â—red in higher reuerâ—â—â— The Pope accused for maintainâ—â— of vsurâ— Against râ—â— reâ—s The 〈◊〉 practise of vsurers The Popes Vsurers worse then the Iewes Craftie subtilâ—ie of the Pope to get money Men signed to the holy land sold for money lyke sheepe by the Pope Remission of sinnes solde for money The Pope accused to be iniurious â—â— churches in his prouisions and seleruations The Pope accused to be iniurious to the Abbot of S. Albons The Pope accused for violent extortion The Pope accused for troubling corrupting learned men of the spiritualtie with his temporal aâ—â—ayres The Pope accused for vnlawfull dispensation Ex Mat. Paris The death of R. Grosted Byshop of Lincoln What the reuenues of the Popes Clarkes here in England came to by yeare Ex Cestrensis lib. 7. The Pope stroken with the staffe of Grost Bysh. of Lincoln Anno. 1254. Ex Mat. Paris Ex Flâ—r hist. Senibalde papâ— miserime The Popes new and true stile giuen by Grost Bish. of Lincoln The Pope disquieted in his minde The reuenge of God vpon pope Innocent The Popes army vanquished and confounded The death of Pope Innocent 4. Anno. 1255. A note to the reader concerning the appearing of dead men Dissention betwene the arch of Cant. and the Church of Lincolne Excommunication abused Appellation made to Rome Henry LexintoÌ„ B. of Lincolne A childe crucified of the Iews at Lincolne Ex Nic. Triuet Ex Cestrens l. 7 cap. 34. Ex Flor. hist. The Iewes expulsed out of Fraunce A childe â—â—cumcised â— the Iewes and kept a whole yeare to be crucâ—fied The Ieweâ— aske leaue to depart the realme of England Ex Eâ—loâ—â— Iewes burned at Nâ—â—thampton A Iewe faâ—len into a priuey wold not be takeâ— out for keeping his Sabboth day Superstitious falling noted in Walter arch of Yorke Ex Flo. hist. Superstition in seeking saluation by wronge meanes The Pope iniurious to the Church of England A prebendship of paâ—â—s giuen both of the Pope and of the king at one time to two seuerall persons The Popes donation preferred before the kinges Two Romain clarkes going to complaine were 〈…〉 the way The story of Mat. Paris here ceaseth Pope Alexander 3. maâ—er warre The Popes army slaine Lewlinus K. of Wales warâ—eth against the kyng Lewlinus the K. coÌ„corded Ex Polychro nico lib. 7. Ex autore Eulogij Anno. 1257. Pope Alexander to make shifte for money maâ—eth the king beleue his sonne should be kyng of Apulia Richaâ—de the kings brotâ—er made king of Almaine What câ—â—ill discorde worketh worketh Resignation of the Earledâ—me of Normandy and Angâ—ew Ex Gual Gisburn The conflict skirmish betweene the Northern Welth men and the Southern men in Oxford Variance betweene â—he studentes and the Friers in Paris Variance betweene the Vniuersitie of Oxforde and Cambridge Variance betweene the Archb. of Cant. and the chapter of Lincolne Variance betweene the Archb. of Cant. and the chapter of London Ex Flor. â—â—st Litle peace in the Popes Church Historiâ—s profitable for example The occasions of commotion betweene the kyng and the Nobles Anno. 1260. Straungers hauing all the wealth of the realme vnder the kyng Ex Gualt Gisburnensi The wordes of the Nobles to the kyng The K. gâ—â—â— teth to â—â— Lordes A sitting â—â— the king and Lordes at Oxford The prouiâ—â—ons or lawâ—â— maâ—e at Oxforde The King swearetâ— to the prouâ—â—ons maâ—â— aâ— Oxford The kinges brethren â—gainst the prouisions of Oxford The prouiâ—â—ons of Oâ—forde Ex historiâ— Gâ—alteâ—â— Gisburnensis God grauâ—â— this lawe might take place agaiâ—â— God graâ—â—â— the like 〈◊〉 againe foâ— the wealth of the realm Diuers in this counâ—â— impoisoâ—t The kynâ— repenteâ—â—â— his othe Anno. 1261. The K. sneth to the pope
Hilman Nic. Hereford and Phil. Repington for not appearing excommunicated Excommunication pronounced by the Archbishop The 12. day of Iuly an 1382. Excommunication to be denounced at Paules crosse The excommunication of Herforde Repington denouÌ„ced at Pauls crosse Xiij day of Iuly anno 1382. Other letters of the Archb. sent to the Châ—â—cellour of Oxford Hitherto no lawe to burne any man for religion The K. circumuented by the archbyshop The first law to be â—â—and practised by the clergy for burning the professours of religion An. 5. R. secâ—ndâ— This statute was made by the clergie without consent or knowledge of the commons Note that this statute was repealed afterwardes at the instance of the commons No vsuall wordes of warrant affixed to thiâ— coÌ„mission The petition of the 〈◊〉 for the 〈◊〉 the fâ—râ—sayd statute The statute repealed The K. ratifieth the repeale The kings letter against the sauorers of Wicklisse The 16. day of Iune and 1302. An other letter of the K. to the Uicechancellor The 13. day of Iuly an 1382. An other sharp letter of K. Rich. sent to Oxford agaynst Wicklirfe and his fellowes The effect of the kings letter briefly comprehended The persons with their bookes to be arested The 14. day of Iuly an 1382. Rob. Rigs Uicechauncellour of Oxford Ni. Herford preaching on the Ascension day defended Wickliffe Repington first ChanoÌ„ of Leicester after B. of Lincolne Repington commensed Doctor Peter Stokes standerd bearer to the papists Notes of the Sermon of Repington The vniuerâ—â—e reioyâ—â—th Whether the Lordes temporall were to be prayed for before the P. and Byshops The Fryer derided and mocked in the scholes Religious â—en first causers of this trouble H. Crompe first an accuser of other after accused himselfe for heresie The kynges letter to the Vicechauncelor and proctors of Oxford Henry Crompe complayneth to the kings counsell of the most secular maisters of Oxford Henry Crompe Peter Stokes Carm. Steuen Packington Carm. restored by the King to their scholasticall actes Herford Repington fled to the Duke of Lancaster Letters of the Archb. to the Vicechancelor Letters of the Archb. to the B. of London Rob. Braybroke B. of London The 14. day of Iuly an 1382. The letter of Rob. Rigges Vicechauncelor to the Archb. The 25. day of Iuly an 1382. Herford Repington repulsed from the Duke of Lancaster The 23. day of October Repington released by the Archb. I. Aisheton reconciled by the Archbishop A parliament summoned The 15. of October 1382. The conuocation of S. Frideâ—â—â—de in Oxford The 18. day of Nouemb. The 19 day of Nouemb. anno 1382. Rob. Rigge displaced from Vicechauncellorship InquisitioÌ„ made at Oxford The 24. day of NoueÌ„b an 1382 The abiuration of Philip Repington Philip â—â—pington aâ—ter hiâ—â—â— iuration â—â—caâ—â— a tâ—â—rible perâ—â—cutor A short time my Lord â—â—â— a maÌ„ in oâ—e for enâ—oâ—e to learne a faith agaâ—â—â— his coÌ„science The abiuâ—ation of Iâ—hâ— Aisheton Ex chron Monast. D. Albans I. Aâ—â—heton The Londiners open the dore where the Archb. â—ate against Ioh. Aisheton Ni. Herford would not appeare N. Herforde appealed from the Archb. Ni. Herford cast in prison Herford escapeth out of prison The cruell letter of the Archb. against Nic. Herford to the kyng This â—s not to seeke againe that which is lost by the rule of Ezechiel Prosopopoia What the kyng might haue aunswered agayne Bishops of Cant appeared not before theyr kyngs and yet they were not persecuted The Epistle of I. Wickliffe to pope Vrbane The true disciples of Christ seeke no honor The Pope occupied so in schismaticall warres that he had no leysure to other matters Difference betweene the Apostles and the Popes in striuing for preeminence Ann. 1383. The Pope set to warre The very fruites of Antichrist Christes passion hath here no place O bloâ—â—ines of Antichrist Ex Chron. Mon. D. Albani in vita Ruâ— â— Waldenus â— tomo de Sacramentis The number of Wicliffes bokes came to 200. volumes Eneas Sylâ—ius The bookes of Wicliffe The Popes riches is but the almes of good meÌ„ Necessitie taketh away thâ— Popes almes Note well the saying here of Bernard The pope must leaue his lordship or els Apostleship let him chuse whether The maner of the Apostles How the pope ought to occupy the Church goods The way to obtaine the kingdome of Christ. I. Cleâ—bon Lewes Clifford Rich. Sturius Tho. Latimer W. Neuell Ioh. Mountegew The Earle of Salisbury The penance of the Earle of Salisbury Tâ—e fruites of gâ—od and true doctrine Ex Chron. Monast. D. Albani Ex tomo operuÌ„ Ioan. Husse fol. vâ—t Great learning ioyned with good life and godlines The bones of Wickliffe were not yet commaÌ„ded by the couÌ„cel of Const. to be burned Ex â— tomo operum I. Hussi fol. vit The testimony and iudgement of M. Iohn Hus concâ—â—ning Iohn Wickliffe Lib. de senâ— su veritate scriptura per l. WickleuuÌ„ True iudgement standeth not vpon number and multitude Burning of bookes proueth not by and by an hereticke A false consequent reproued by I. Chrisostome Iohn Duke of Lancaster defender of I. Wickliffe I. Wickliffe proued no heretick The councell of CoÌ„staÌ„ce against I. Wickliffe The senteÌ„ce of the councell of ConstaÌ„ce against I. Wickliffe The dialoge and trialoge of I. Wickkliffe The bookes of Wickliffe coÌ„demned to be burned Words of authoritie without due probation Aske my fellow if I be a theefe So we hear you say Vnholsome because they teach against the pompe of the pope So thought the souldiours perpetually to keep downe Christ from rising O merueilous sacred Synode Rub a galde horse on the backe and he will winse At Rome c. neither barrell better hearing Though the sepulchre be watched Christ will rise Other articles of Wickliffe to the number of 45. condemned by the councell of Const. W. Wodford Tho. Walden TyssingtoÌ„ writers against I. Wickliffe Articles against Wickliffe by W. Woodford Traâ—â—atus frat W. Wâ—dford conti a trialoguÌ„ Wickleus The whole Vniuersitie is against the iudgement of the doctours which condemned the 45. articles August lib. de doct châ—â— lib. 2. Grego moral lib. 23. Tâ—e 14. article of I. Wickliffe The defeÌ„ce of this 14. Article The preaching of the Gospel coÌ„maunded of God Gregorius Disâ— 44. cap. Siâ— rector The hearing of the word commaunded by God Excommuâ—ication Excommunication double The probation of the first part The Apostles did not obey no wicked inhibition Anacletus Dist. xliiij Hieronimâ—â— ad Râ—sticum If the pope be an heretike the godly Bishops may preach against him Albeit the chief priests be adulterers yet ought the ministers to preach against adultery The example of Christ. The obedience of christian priests towarde their Prelates The power of preaching to edification ought not to ceâ—se The preaching of the Gospell is not to bee left of for al the popeâ— prohibition The second part of the article Meanes necessary vnto saluation are not to be omitted A maÌ„ ought to doe nothing against his conscience The
of the holy cup. The solemne publishing of the sentence of condemnation against I. Hus. The Emperours iourney into Arragon Pardons were here dogge cheape Concilium Foeeâ—fragum And hovv chauÌ„ceth it that the charte of Constantines donation is not here mentioned Prouide that the churchmen loose nothing in no case Ann. 1416. Ierome oâ— Prage replied agaynst the sermon of the Byshop of Lâ—dy 22. 23 25. 26. 27. â—â— Anno. 1417. 29. 30. 32. 33. Pope Benedict accused 35. The Pope curseth the councell 38. 39 39. Decrees for generall counsels The profession which the pope is bound to 40. The order â—aner of the Conclaue in chusing the Pope These were wise Cardinals they vvould not goe into the Conclaue but they would be sure to haue their goods safe vnspoyled Pope Martine hatched The Emperour leadeth the Popes horse by the bridle on the right hand The prince electour leadeth the popes horse on the left hand Apparell of the clergie Smell here reader this made well for the popes purse Ex paralipomeno Albatis â—rsp The number of prelates in the counsell of Constance Common vvomen in the councell of CoÌ„stance 60500. strauÌ„gers at the counsell of Constance The generall councell aboue the pope Communion in both kindes denyed by this conÌ„cell The safe coÌ„duct geuen to maister Iohn Hus. Ala. Caput pag. 929. Aunswer to Ala. Copâ— Iohn Hus taketh the Emperours safe coÌ„duct Letters of Iohn Hus set vp An other intimation of I. Hus set vp for his going to CoÌ„stance The offer of I. Hus to his enemies A writing aâ— Hus at the kinges â—aes The testimony of the good â—ish of Nazareth The Bish. of Nazareth witnesseth with Iohn hus Conrade the Archb. cleareth Iohn Hus. Iohn Hus requireth to geue testimony of his faith and could not be admitted Iohn Hus taketh his iourney to Constance The letters which Iohn Hus set vpon cities as he passed to Constance How I. Hus was receiued by the way going vp to the counsell Nurrenberge A Charterhouse moÌ„ke against Iohn Hus. Iohn Husses Hoâ—â—es named saith The Pope â—oÌ„senteth to â—elaâ—e conâ—câ—â— of Iohn Hus. Sâ—anislaus â—â—oma Husâ—â— enemy goâ—ng to Constance â—â—e â— by the way Steuen Palletz Michaâ—ll de Causis â—â—â—e enemies to Hus. A Bull against Ladiâ—â—us king of Apulia Michaell de Causis The wicked liâ—e of Mich. de Causis Huâ—â—es enemie described The enemies of Hus praâ—tile against him I. Hus desired to plead his cause before the whole councell 1. Hus is come before the Pope the cardinals The wordes of the pope the Cardinals to I. Hus. The auÌ„swere of Iohn Hus to the Pope and the Cardinals Dolus malus Cardinaliunâ— A Frier Minor putteâ—h two quâ—â—tions to Iohn Hus. A friâ—rly Iudas M.I. Clum â—peaketh for I. Hus. A wolfe in a Lambes skinne Didace a crafty Frier Many a man beguiled vnder the cloke of simplicitie I. Husses accusers triumphe ouer him when he was taken The pope breaketh promise The pope to please the councel was against I. Hus. The imprisoÌ„meÌ„t and sickenes of Iohn Hus. Articles against Iohn Hus. The supper of the Lord. Of the administration of Sacraments Of the Church Eclesiastical reuenues The bishops power The power of the keies of the Church Excommunication In vestitures The office of preacâ—ing Lupus agnuÌ„ accusat quod turbaâ—â—s sontem A heaping togeather of many greeuous crâ—nes The departure of the Germaines from the vâ—uersitie of Prage The 45. articles of Wickliffe The office of preaching forbidden by the Archb. Insurrectiós feared in Bohâ—â—me against the clergie Cayphas prophesied Maister Palletz lyeth for the holy Ghost had no leasure to come to that councell I. Hus sicke of an agew in prison I. Hus debarred of his aduocate The bookes which I. Hus wrote in prison Pope Iohn fled out of CoÌ„stance Noble men of Boheme labour for Iohn Hus. The safe coÌ„duct of the Emperor chalenged The extremities Iohn Hus â—â—tlered in prison The conâ—utation of certain slanders The Byshop of Luthonis The answer and accusation of the Bish. of Luthonis against Iohn Hus. The byshop of Luthonius answere confuted The byshops do quarell about the safe conduct of Iohn Hus. The safe coÌ„duct of Iohn Hus obteyned and shewed before the imprisonment of Iohn Hus. The byshops of the councell falsly enformed touching the safe conduct of Iohn Hus. Iohn Hus imprisoned before he was either condemned or heard Alexander the â— The answere touching the citation of I. Hus to the court of Rome I. Hus his procurers euill entreated at Rome I. Hus falsly reported to preach openly at Constance I. Hus falsely charged to preach comming to the councell I. Hus had many welwillers in Bohemia Vide supra pag. 597. An other supplication of the Bohemians for Iohn Hus. The Lordes could haue no answere of their supplication The protestation of I. Hus. Vid. in priore edit pag. 207. Articles foisted out of Husses bookes by enemies The councell euil ininformed against Iohn Hus. The nobles required that Iohn Hus not being conuicte nor coÌ„demned shoulde be deliuered out of prison A petition for M. Iohn Husses deliuerance out of prison The answer of the councell to the supplication I. Hus in no case must be baled No credite to be kept with an heretique Supplication to the Emperour Sigismund The Barons supplication to the king for I. Hus. The king forced by the importunity of the Cardinals to breake promise The mischieuous counsell of the popish band The craftie couÌ„saile of the papistes stopped by the Emperour I. Hus forced to keepe silence by outrage of the bishops and priestes The like practise in these latter dayes was vsed at Oxford against the godly fathers An outragious councel A great Eclipse of the Sunne They weÌ„t forth with swordes staues as it had bene to take a theife Peter and Iohn follow Christ into the bishops house Matter made against I. Hus False witnes against Iohn Hus The aunswer of Iohn Hus. Naming of bread forbid by the archb The Cardinall sophisticateth with I. Hus. The disputation of the English use An English man Iohn Hus agreeth with that blinde rime in the sacrament Stokes an Englishe man False witnes Iohn Hus falsely accused for calling S. Gregory a rimer The Cardinall of Florence Twenty witnesses preuayled against Iohn Hus but the testimony of al Boheme would not serue on his part The Cardinall of Cambray He meaneth Gerson An other accusation for defending of Wickliffes articles Certaine Articles of Wickliffe that I. Hus stoode in A treatise against SteueÌ„ Palletz Whether tenthes be pure almose Almose staÌ„deth of duty I. Hus his minde touching the coÌ„demnation of Wickliffes articles Wickliffes bookes burned in prage by Archb. Suinco A narration touching Wickliffes bookes The vniuersitie of prage maketh supplication to the king for sauing of Wickliffes bookes Wickliffs bookes burned in Prage against the kings will A decree that no maÌ„ should teach any more in chappels Iohn Hus appealed to the pope from the pope to Christ. A questioÌ„ of
popes diuinitie how the bloud of christ s. rueth to purchase their patrimonie This Schisme coÌ„tinued 40. yeares He stirreth vp the Emperour Sigismund LoripideÌ„ rectus deridcat aethiopus album Note the vile flattery of these papistes when they would haue any thing of the Emperor for their purpose The proctor of the councell calleth for the sentence The Cardinall of CaÌ„bray coÌ„maÌ„ded Iohn Hus. to keepe silence Iohn Hus could not be heard in the councell Iohn Hus committeth his cause to the Lord Christ. Marke the vnshame fast nes of theÌ„ to faine what they list Iohn Hus againe slaundered The councel doth call it hereticall to appeale to Christ. Contempt of the popes excoÌ„munication laide to Iohn Pus The seÌ„tence read against Iohn Hus. They shall bring you before their councells they shall persecute you and cast you in prisoÌ„ and bring you before kings presidents for my naÌ„e c. Luke 21. * The sayde concelium malignantium Many shall come in my name and shal deceiue many Marke 13. To appeale to Christ is deragatory to the popes holynes Veritie condemned for heresie I. Hus cleareth himself of obstinacy They condemne the bokes written in the Bohemian tongue which they neuer read Hus prayeth for his enemies I. Hus commanded to put on the priestes garmentes I. Hus his oration vnto the people The disgrading of Iohn Hus. The wordes of I. Hus vnto the Emperour The crowne of Iohn Hus pared away with sheares The marueilous constancie and courage of the blessed martyr The paper with the inscription set vpon Husses head The protestation of Iohn Hus as he was ledde to the place of execution The prayers of I. Hus well liked of the people Ex epist. Ioan. Hus. 31. The paper with deuils fell from his head At the praier of Hus the paper with deuils fell downe The martyrdome of bâ—essed Iohn Hus. Precious in the sight of God is the death of hys saintes The hart of Iohn Hus beaten with sâ—aues and consumed with fire The ashes of Iohn Hus cast into the riuer of Rhâ—ine The author and witnes â—â— this story â— Iohn Pizibram is thought to be his name Ex Cochleo lib 2. de Hist. Hâ—ssit Ex Cocbleo dehist Huss lib. 4. The Empeâ—â—ur excuseth him self of the death of I. Hus. Ex epist. Iohn Hus. 33. The Emperour vncurteous to Iohn Hus. Pilate more moderate to Christ then this Emperour to Iohn Hus. A letter of Iohn Hus to the people of Prage An other letter of I. Hus. An other letter of I. Hus. The tormeÌ„ts of the martirs vnder the olde and new Testament He meaneth be like that he should moue the king in these matters contayned in this Epistle Vide supra pag. 553. Another letter of Iohn Hus. The Councell condâ—ne bookes which they vnderstand not Prayse of Bohemia The abhomination of the CouÌ„cell of CoÌ„stancâ— described I. Hus seemeth here to prophesiâ— of the Councell as it came to passe The Councell afraide to be tâ—ied by the scriptures This cardinall was Cardinall Cambrensis S. Katherine disputed with 50. doctors coÌ„uerted them but I. Hus could not conuert his 59. Doctors Good bookes of good men haue bene burnâ—d of olde time Good men with their bookes to be burned no newes I. Hus seemeth to prophesie of the Councell of Câ—nsâ—â—nce The blasphemous opinion of Lawiers and papistes touching the soueraintie of the Pope One Symonist condemneth an other The bishops of the Councell noted of Symonie Pope Ioh. made a pope being knowen to be a murderer Antichrist now first beginneth to be reuealed in the Pope A prophesie of Iohn Hus. A note for all noble meÌ„ to marke to folow A worthie lesson for all ministers prelates S. Augustin meaneth not here of all but of the common sort of light persons This Palletz was the chiefest enemy of I. Hus procurer of his death Michael de Causis another bitter enemy of Iohn Hus. Iohn Hus prayeth for his enemies A prophecy of Iohn Hus The example of Christ. The prayer of I. Hus to Christ. A zealous letter to I. Hus from London â—â—amples of the olde martirs Wicked Palletz The visions of I. Hus by dreames A Prophesie of Maister Hierome of Prage This taylers name was Andrew a Polonian Prophetia Prophetia Prophetia Note that then priestes were not maried and therfore he willeth him to auoide all company of women Hâ— repenteth his gay garmentes He repenteth his playing at the chesse Iohn Hus from his gay garments coÌ„mth to his white coate Iohn Hus condemned for no erroneous doctrine wherein he was culpable Cochleus ralleth against Iohn Hus without cause Ex Chocleo Lib. 2. Hist. Hussitarum pag. 88. The story of Hierome of Prage Hierome commeth to Constance The safe coÌ„duct was required but in vaine of the Emperour The intimations of Hierome of Prage set vp in diuers places of the towne of Constance Safe conduct â—â—nied to Hierome Hierome returneth toward Boheme with the testimonies of the Lordes of Boheme Hierom appreheÌ„ded in the way by Duke Iohn Michaell de Causis and Palletz enemies to Hierome Hierome of Prage cited by the councell wheÌ„ he was taken This Duke Iohn in histories is comoÌ„ly called the sonne of Clement Hierome is brought bound vnto Constance by Duke Iohn The couÌ„cell neither would geue him libertie safely to come nor freely to go M. Hierome was accused by M. GersoÌ„ with coÌ„mendation of his eloquence Gerson renueth olde matters The maister of the vniuersitie of Coleine This man would accuse but he lacked matter The maister of the vniuersitie of Heidelberg Crucifige Crucifige cum Hierome is coÌ„forted by the Notarie Et tu de illis es Luc. 22. Vitus the companion of Iohn de Clum Hierom straightly bound hande and foote Vitus had to the Archbishop of Rigen Vitus bound by othe Hierome hanging in the stockâ— was fedde with bread water Peter bringeth meate to Hierome Hierome in greatsicknes calleth for a confessor M. Hieâ—ome was kept in irons in prisoÌ„ the space of one yeare The forced abiuration of Hierome Hierom is made here to say not his own minde but what pleased them Hierome after his abiuration returned into prison Hierom accused a new by Causis Palletz and the Carmelites The Cardinal of Cambray with certaine other Cardinalles labour for the deliuery of Hierome Si dimittio hunc non es amicus Caesaris The Patriarke of CoÌ„stantinople gaue senteÌ„ce of death both against M. Hus and M. Hierome of Prage Ann. 1416. Hierome brought againe before the councell False witnesse against Hierome The dexteritie of Hierom in confuting his aduersaries False witnesses Audience hardly geueÌ„ to Hierome to speake for himselfe The oration of Hierome had before the councel Socrates Plato Anaxagoras Zeno Rupilius Boâ—tius Moses Ioseph Esayas Daniell The Prophetes Susanna Iohn Baptist Christ. The Apostles The false witnesse of Hierome â—â—felled Hierome commendeth the life and bewayleth the death of Iohn Hus. Hierome repenteth his speaking against Iohn Hus. Hus neuer
maintaining of Monkery falsly being perswaded that remission of theyr sinnes remedy of their soules therein did lie in building monasteries erecting churches and cloysters and in placing monks in the same and such other almes deedes and workes of deuotion Wherin appeareth how ignorāt that time was of the true doctrine of Christes faith and of free grace of the Gospell which promiseth life remedy and iustification not by any deuout merits of oures nor by any workes either of the lawe of God or of the inuentions of man but onely and freely by our faith vpon Christ Iesus the sonne of God in whom only consisteth al the promises of God Amen Nowe remaineth as in the former booke before so in this likewise to prosecute the order race of Archbishops of Canterbury as we haue done the race of kings beginning with Etheredus who succeded next after Celnocke the seuententh Archbishop of that Sea mentioned where we last left before Pag. 131. The names and order of the Archbishops of Caunterburie from the time of king Egbert to William Conquerour 18. Ethelredus 18  19 Pleimūdus 29 This Pleimundus was scholemaster to king Altrede 20. Athelmus 12. 21. Vlfelmus 23  22. Odo 20. By the players of thys Oddo the Monkish stories say that the sworde of King Ethelstane was brought again into his scabberd As touching the Epistle of thys Odo sent to other Byshoppes vide pag. 251. 23. Elfius or Elfinus 1 This Elfius first bishop of Winchester came to the sea of Cant. by the commaundement of King Edgar some say by bribes contrary to the mind of Odo Wherupon in the first day of hys consecration he insulting vppon the tomb of Odo with despite shortly after wēt to Rome for his pal where in his iorny vpon the alps he died for colde in so much that his horses being killed he put in their warme bellies yet could get no heate Malms 24 Dunstan 20. Of this Dunstane many monkish miracles be fained as of the harpe vpon the wall playing by it self Gaudent in Coelis c. of our ladie with her companie appearing to him singing Cantemus domino sociae Cantemus honorem Dulcis amor christi personet ore pio Also of the Angels singing Kyrieleyson c. Item of holding the Deuill by the nose with a paire of tonges tempting him with women Malmes Item of seeing the holy Ghost at his masse in likenesse of a Doue Item in deliuering the soule of Edwine from the Deuill Item in foreseeing the death of King Edred by the death and falling of his horse Item of his mother being great with Dustane when all the candels of others went out her onely candle remained light many other like fables c. ¶ Polydorus maketh Dunstane to be the 23. archb 25. Ethelgarus 1 This Siricus was the counseller to king Egelred to redeme peace of the Danes with a great tribute 26. Elfricus 11 27. Siricius 5 28. Elphegus 6 Elphegus because he denied to paye to the Danes a tribute was stoned to death at Greenewich of some is called a martyr 29. Liuingus 7 30. Egenoldus 17 31. Edsius 11 32. Robertus 2 This Robertus caused Godwine and his sonnes to be banished accusing them of Treason But afterward they being restored he went to Rome and at his returne died 33. Stigandus 17 Stigandus being an English man in the time of W. Conquerour the Normane was by the craft of the sayd William conueied into Normandie where a while with great honour he was entertained At length the sayde William procured secreately the popes letters to depose him that hee might place Lanfrancus in his roume This Stigandus died at length in prison 34 Lanfrancus 19 The ende of the thirde Booke THE FOVRTH BOOKE CONTEINING other 300. yeares from William Conquerour to the tyme of Iohn Wickliffe wherein is described the proude and misordered raigne of Antichrist beginning to stirre in the Church of Christ. WILLIAM Duke of Normandie surnamed Conqueror base sonne of Duke Robert the sixth Duke of Normandie nephew vnto king Edward after the foresaid victorie against Harold the Englishmen obtained was receiued king ouer the Realme of Englande not so much by the assent as for feare and necessitie of time For els the Londiners had promised their assistance to Edgar Atheling to the vttermost of their power But being weakened wasted so greatly in battailes before and the Duke comming so fast vppon them fearing not to make their partie good submitted themselues Whereupon the saide William of a Duke made a King was crowned vpon Christmas day the yeare of our Lorde 1067. by the handes of Aldredus Archb. of Yorke Forsomuch as at that time Stigandus Archb. of Canterb. was absent or els durst not or woulde not come in the presence of the king A litle before the comming in of this Duke a terrible blasing starre was seene the space of 7. daies which was the yere before In record wherof as well of the conquest of the Duke as of the blasing starre these verses yet remaine Sexagenus erat sextus millesimus annus Cum pereunt Angli stella monstrante cometa Which king thus being crowned did reigne ouer the realme of England the space of 21. yeres and one moneth with great seuerity cruelnes towarde the Englishmen burdening them with great tribute and exactions which was to pay of euery hide of grounde containing 20. acres 6. shillings By meane wherof certaine parties of the land rebelled and specially the citie of Exceter But at last William ouercame them and wan the city and punished them grieuously But for that for other sterne deedes of William diuers of the Lordes departed to Scotland wherfore he kept the other Lordes that taried the straiter and exalted the Normanes geuing to them the chiefe possessions of the land And for so much as he obteyned the kingdome by force and dent of sword he chaunged the whole state of the gouernance of this common weale and ordeined new lawes at his owne pleasure profitable to himself but greuous hurtful to the people abolishing the lawes of king Edward Wherunto notwtstanding he was sworn before to obserue maintaine For the which great commotions and rebellions remained long after among the people as hystories record to haue the sayd lawes of king Edwarde reuiued againe Ouer and besides this he builded 4. strong castles 2. at Yorke one at Notingham another at Lincolne which garrisons he furnished with Normanes About the third yere of his reigne Harold Canutus sonnes of Suanus King of Denmarke entered into the North countrey The Normanes wythin Yorke fearing that the Englishmen woulde aide the Danes fired the suburbes of the towne wherof the flame was so big and the winde so strong that it tooke into the city and brent a great part therof with the minster of S. Peter Where no doubt many worthy workes and
Monuments of bookes were consumed In the time whereof the Danes by fauour of some of the citizens entred the citie and slew more then iii M. of the Normanes But not long after King William chased them out and droue them to the ships tooke suche displeasure with the inhabitauÌ„tes of that countrey that he destroied the land from Yorke to Durham so that 9. yeres after the prouince lay wast and vninaâ—â—red onely except S. Iohns land of Beuerley the people theroft so straitly being kept in penurye by the warre of the king that as our English storie sayeth they eate rats cats and dogs and other vermine Also in the fourth yeare of this king Malcolyn king of Scots entred into Northumberland destroyed the couÌ„trey slew there much of the people both of men women and children after a lamentable sorte and tooke some prisoners But within 2. yeares after king William made such warre vpon the Scottes that he forced Malcolyn theyr king to doe him homage And thus much concerning the outwarde calamities of this Realme vnder this forreine Conquerour Whych is nowe the fifth time that the sayd land with the inhabitaunce thereof hath bene scourged by the hande of God First by the Romaines in the time of Iulius Cesar. Then by the Scottes and Pictes as hath bene shewed afterwarde by the Saxons Againe the Saxons or Englishmen did not enioy the possession of Britain with long quiete but were brought in as much subiection themselues vnder the Danes as they had brought the Britaines before and that muche more in so muche that throughe all England if an Englishe man had mette a Dane vppon a bridge he might not stirre one foote before the Lord Dane otherwise Lurdane were past And then if the Englishe man had not geuen lowe reuerence to the Dane at hys comming by he â—as sure to be sharpely punished wyth more as aboue hath bene declared And this subiection almoste continued from the reigne of Kinge Ethelwolfus 230. yeares till the reigne of king Edwarde And yet the indignation of God thus ceased not but stirred vp the Normandes against them who Conquered and altered the whole Realme after their owne purpose in somuche that besides the innouation of the lawes coignes and possessions there was in no Church of England almoste anye English bishop but only Normands forreiners placed through all their Dioces To suche miserie was this lande then brought vnto that not onely of all the English nobilitie not one house was standing but also it was thought reprochfull to be called an English man This punishmeÌ„t of God against the English nation writers do assigne biuersly to diuers causes as partly before is touched of whoÌ„ some assigne this to be cause as foloweth in the wordes of the storie In primitiua Angliae Ecclesia religio clarissimè splenduit ita vt Reges Reginae Duces Episcopi vel MonachatuÌ„ vel exilium pro Dei amore appeterent processu verò temporis adeo omnis virtus in eis emarcuit vt gentem nullam proditione nequitia sibi parem esse permitterent c. The meanyng whereof is that whereas Kings and Queenes Dukes and Prelates in the primitiue time of the English church were ready for Religion to forsake either liberty or countrey and giue themselues to a solitarie life In processe of time they grew to such dissolutenes that they left no other realme like vnto them in iniquity c. Again some writing of the vision of king Edward a litle before the inuasion of the NormaÌ„ds testify how the king reporting of his owne vision should heare that for the great enormitye and misbehauior of the heade Dukes Bishops and Abbats of the realme the kingdome should be geuen to the hand of their enemies after the decease of him for the space of a C. yeres and one day Which space was also seene by William conquerour to be a hundreth yeres fiftie and that his progenie so long should continue Againe some wryters entreating of this so great wrath of God vpon the Englishe people declare the cause therof as foloweth Nam ficut Angl Britones quds Deus disterminate proposuerat peccatis suis exigentibus humiliuerant a term Angliae minus iniustè fugauerant sic ipsi duplici persecutione c. Like as the Englishmen did subdue the Britons whom God proposed for theyr deseruings to exterminate and them vniustly did dispossesse of their land so they should likewise be subdued and scourged with a double persecution first by the Danes and after by the Normanes c. Moreouer to these iniuries and iniqnities done and wrought by the English men hetherto recited let vs adde also the cruell villanie of this nation in murdering and tything of the innocent Normans before who comming as straungers wyth Alfrede the lawfull heire of the Crowne were despitefully put to death Which seemeth to me no little cause why the Lorde whose doings be alwaies iust right did suffer the Normans so to preuaile By the coÌ„ming in of the which Normans and by their quarel vnto the Realme iii. things we may note learne First to consider and learne the righteous retribution and wrath of God from heauen vpon all iniquitie and vnrighteous dealing of men Secondly we may thereby note what it is for Princes to leaue no issue or sure succession behinde them Thirdly what daungers often do chaunce to Realmes publiquely by foreine mariage with other Princes c. In the same fourth yeare of this king betwene Easter and Whitsontide was holden a solemne councell at Winchester of that clergy of England At the which counsell were present two Cardinals sent from Pope Alexander 2. Peter Iohn In this counsell the king being there himselfe present were deposed diuers bishops Abbots and priors by the meanes of the king wtout any euident cause to the intent his Normans might be preferred to the rule of the Church as he had preferred his knightes before to the rule of the teÌ„poraltie therby to stand in more surety of the land Amongest whoÌ„ also Stigandus Archb. of Cant. was put downe for 3. causes against him pretended The first was for that he had holden wrongfully that byshoprike while Robert the Archbishop aboue meÌ„tioned pag. 156. was liuing The seconde was for that he had receiued the palle of Benedict byshop of Rome the fifth of that name Whyche Benedict for buying his Popedome had bene deposed as is shewed before The thirde cause for that he occupied the said palle wtout license and lawfull autoritie of the court of Rome Then Stigandus wel proued the beneuolence of king William For where before the king seemed in frendly couÌ„tenance to make much of him and did vnto him great reuerence then he chaunged all his mildenes into sternes excused himselfe by the bishops of Romes autority So that in the ende Stigandus was depriued of his dignitie and kept in
golde and rich coueringes as Eneas Siluius writeth were aboue the number of two hundreth Ioannes Cocleus in his booke De historia Hussitarū speaking of the bookes of Wickliffe testifyeth that he wrot very many bookes sermons and tractations Moreouer the said Cocleus speaking of himselfe recordeth also that there was a certaine Bishop in England which wrot vnto him declaring that he had yet remayning in his custodye two huge and mighty volumes of Iohn Wickliffes workes which for the quantity therof might seme to be equal with the workes of S. Augustine Haec Cocleus Amongest other of his Treatises I my selfe also haue found out certayne as de censu veritate scripturae Item De Ecclesia Item De Eucharistia confessio Wickleui whiche I entend hereafter the Lord so graunting to publish abroad As concerning certayne aunsweres of Iohn Wickliffe which he wrote to king Richard the 2. touching the right and title of the king and of the Pope because they are but short I thought here to annexe them The effect whereof here foloweth ¶ Iohn Wickliffes aunswere vnto K. Richard the second as touching the right and title of the king and the Pope IT was demaunded whether the kingdom of England may lawfully in case of necessity for his own defence deteyne and kepe backe the treasure of the kingdome that it be not caried away to forreine straunge nations the pope himselfe demaunding and requiring the same vnder pain of censure and by vertue of obedience Wickliffe setting a part the minds of learned mē what might be sayd in the matter either by the canon law or by the law of England or the ciuil law it resteth saith he now onely to perswade and proue the affirmatiue part of this doubt by the principles of Christes law And first I proue it thus Euery natural body hath power geuen of God to resist agaynst his contrary and to preserue it selfe in due estate as the Philosophers knew very well In somuch that bodyes without life are indued with such kinde of power as it is euidēt vnto whom hardnes is geuen to resist those thinges that woulde breake it and coldnes to withstād the heat that dissolueth it Forsomuch then as the kingdome of England after the maner and phrase of the Scriptures ought to be one body the clergy with the communalty the members thereof it seemeth that the same kingdome hath such power geuē him of god and so much the more apparaunt by how much the same body is more precious vnto God adorned with vertue knowledge For somuch thē as there is no power geuē of god vnto any creature for any end or purpose but that he may lawfully vse the same to that end and purpose It followeth that our kingdome may lawfully keep backe and deteyn theyr treasure for the defence of it selfe in what case soeuer necessity do require the same Secondarily the same is proued by the law of y◠gospell For the Pope cannot challenge y◠treasure of this kingdom but vnder the title of almes consequētly vnder the pretence of the works of mercy according to the rule of charity But in case aforesayd the title of almes ought vtterly to cease Ergo the right and title of chalenging the treasure of our Realme shall cease also in the presupposed necessitie For so much as all charitie hath his beginning of himselfe it were no worke of charitie but of meere madnes to send away the treasures of the realme vnto forreine natiōs wherby the Realme it selfe may fall into ruine vnder y◠pretence of such charitie It appeareth also by this that Christ the head of the Church whom all Christen Priests ought to follow liued by the almes of deuoute women Luke 7.8 He hungred and thyrsted he was a straunger and many other miseries he sustained not onely in his mēbers but also in his owne body as the Apostle witnesseth Cor. viii He was made poore for your sakes that through his pouertie you might be rich wherby in the first endowīg of the Church what soeuer he were of the Clergy that had any temporall possessiōs he had the same by forme of a perpetuall almes as both writinges and Chronicles do witnesse Whereupon S. Barnard declaring in his 2. booke to Eugenius that he could not chalenge any secular dominion by right of succession as being the vicar of S. Peter writeth thus that if S. Iohn should speake vnto the pope himselfe as Barnard doth vnto Eugenius were it to be thought that he would take it patiently But let it be so that you do challenge it vnto you by some other wayes or meanes but truely by any right or title Apostolicall you can not so doe For how could he geue vnto you that which he had not himselfe That which he had he gaue you that is to say care ouer the Church but did he geue you any Lordships or rule Harke what he sayth Not bearing rule sayth he as Lordes in the Clergy but behauing your selues as examples to the flocke And because thou shalt not thinke it to be spoken only in humility and not in verity marke the word of the Lord him selfe in the Cospell The kinges of the people do rule ouer them but you shall not do so Here Lordship and dominion is plainely forbidden to the Apostles and darest thou then vsurpe the same If thou will be a Lord thou shalt lose thine Apostleship or if thou wilt be an Apostle thou shalt lose thy Lordship For truely thou shalt depart from the one of them If thou wilt haue both thou shalt lose both or els thinke thy selfe to be of that number of whom God doth so greatly complayne saying They haue raigned but not through me They are become Princes and I haue not knowne it Now if it do suffice thee to rule with the Lord thou hast thy glory but not with God But if we will keepe that which is forbidden vs let vs heare what is sayd he that is the greatest amongest you sayth Christ shal be made as the least and he which is the highest shal be as the minister and for example set a childe in the middest of thē So this then is the true forme and institution of the Apostles trade Lordship and rule is forbidden ministration and seruice commaunded By these wordes of this blessed man whom the whole Church doth reuerence and worship it doth appeare that the Pope hath not power to occupy the Church goodes as Lord therof but as minister and seruaunt and proctor for the poore And would to God that the same proud greedy desire of rule Lordship which this seat doth chalenge vnto it be not a preamble to prepare a way vnto Antechrist For it is euident by the Gospell that Christ through his pouerty humility suffering of iniury got vnto him the children of his kingdome And moreouer so farre as I remember the same blessed mā Barnard in his 3. booke writeth also
thus vnto Eugenius I feare no other greater poyson to happen vnto thee then greedy desire of rule and dominion This Wickliffe albeit in his life time had many greeuous enemies yet was there none so cruell vnto him as the Clergy it selfe Yet notwithstanding he had many good frends men not onely of the base and meanest sort but also nobility amongst whom these meÌ„ are to be nuÌ„bred Iohn CleÌ„bon Lewes Clifford Richard Sturius Thomas Latimer William Neuell Bohn Mountegew who plucked downe all the Images in his Church Besides all these there was the Earle of Salisbury who for conteÌ„pt in him noted towardes the Sacrament in carying it home to his house was enioyned by Radulph Ergom Bishop of Salisbury to make in Salisbury a crosse of stone in which all the story of the matter should be writteÌ„ and he euery Friday during his life to come to the crosse barefoot and bare-head in his shyrt there kneling vpon his knees to do penance for his fact Ex Chron. Mon. D. Albani in vita Ric. 2. The LoÌ„diners at this time somewhat boldly trusting to the Maiors authority who for that yeare was Ihon of NorthamptoÌ„ Took vpoÌ„ them the office of the Bishops in punishing the vices belonging to Ciuill law of suche persons as they had found and appreheÌ„ded in committing both fornication and adultery For first they put the womeÌ„ in the prison which amongst theÌ„ then was named DoliuÌ„ And lastly bringing them into the market place wher euery man might behold them cutting of their goldeÌ„lockes from theyr heads they caused them to be caryed about the streets with bagpipes and trumpets blowne before them to the intent they should be the better knowne their coÌ„panyes auoyded according to the maner then of certayne the eues that were named Apellatores accusers or pechers of others that were guiltles which were so serued And with other such like opprobrious and reprochfull contumelyes did they serue the men also that were taken with them in coÌ„mitting the forenamed wickednesse and vices Here the story recordeth how the sayd Londiners were incouraged hereunto by Iohn Wickeliffe and others that folowed hys doctrine to perpetrat this act in the reproch of the Prelats being of yâ— clergy For they sayd that they did not so much abhoâ—re to see the great negligence of those to whom that charge belonged but also their filthye auarice they did asmuch detest which for gredynes of money were choked with bribes and winking at the penaltyes due to such persons by the lawes appoynted suffered such fornicators and incestuous persons fauourably to continue in their wickednes They sayd furthermore that they greatly feared least for such wickednes perpetrated within the city and so apparantly dissimuled that God would take vengeance vpoÌ„ theÌ„ destroy their city Wherfore they said that they could do no lesse then to purge the same least by the sufferaunce thereof God would bring a plague vpon them or destroy theÌ„ with the sword or cause the earth to swallow vp both them and theyr City Haec ex Chron. Mon. D. Albani This story gentle Reader albeit the author therof whom I folow doth geue it out in reprochfull wise to the great discoÌ„mendation of the LoÌ„dyners for so doing Yet I thought not to omitte but to commit the same to memory which semeth to me rather to tend vnto the worthy coÌ„mendation both of the Londiners that so did to the necessary example of all other Cityes to follow the same After these things thus declared let vs now adioyne the testimoniall of the Vniuersity of Oxford of Iohn Wickliffe * The publicke testimony geuen out by the Vniuersity of Oxford touching the commendation of the great learning and good life of Iohn Wickliffe VNto all and singular the Children of our holye Mother the Church to whom this present Letter shall come the Vicechauncellor of the Vniuersity of Oxford with the whole congregation of the Maisters wish perpetuall health in the Lord. Forsomuch as it is not commonly seene that the Actes and Mmonumentes of valiaunt men nor the prayse and merites of good men should be passed ouer and hidden with perpetuall sileÌ„ce but that true report and fame should continually spread abroad the same in straunge farre distant places both for the witnes of the same and example of others Forsomuch also as the prouident discretion of mans nature being recompensed with cruelty hath deuised and ordayned this buckeler and defence against such as do blaspheme and slaunder other mens doings that whensoeuer witnes by word of mouth can not be present the penne by writing may supply the same Hereupon it followeth that the speciall good will and care which we bare vnto I. Wickliffe sometime childe of this our Vniuersity and professor of Diuinity mouing and stirring our minds as his maners and conditions required no lesse with one mind voyce and testimony we do witnesse all his conditions doings throughout his whole life to haue bene most sincere commeÌ„dable whose honest maners and conditions profoundnes of learning and most redolent renowme and fame we desire the more earnestly to be notified known vnto all faithful for that we vnderstand the maturity and ripenesse of his couuersation his diligent labors and trauels to tend to the prayse of God the helpe sauegarde of others and the profite of the Church Wherefore we signify vnto you by these presents that his coÌ„uersatioÌ„ euen froÌ„ his youth vpwards vnto the time of his death was so praise worthy and honest that neuer at any time was there any note or spot of suspition noysed of him But in his aunswering reading preaching and determining he behaued himselfe laudably and as a stout and valiaunt champion of the fayth vanquishing by the force of the Scriptures all such who by theyr wilfull beggery blasphemed and slaundered Christes Religion Neither was this sayd Doctor conuict of any heresy either burned by our Prelates after his buriall God forbidde that our Prelates should haue condemned a man of such honesty for an hereticke who amongest all the rest of the vniuersitye had written in Logicke Philosophye Diuinitye Moralitye and the Speculatiue art without peere The knowledge of which all singular things we do desire to testify and deliuer forth to the intent that the fame and renowne of this sayd Doctor may be the more euident and had in reputation amongest them vnto whose handes these present letters testimoniall shall come In witnes wherof we haue caused these our letters testimonial to be sealed with our coÌ„mon seale Dated at Oxford in our congregation house the fift day of October in the yeare of our Lord. 1406. The testimony and wordes of Maister Iohn Hus as touching maister Iohn Wickliffe VErely as I do not beleue neither grauÌ„t that M. Iohn Wickliffe is an horeticke so do I not deny but firmly hope that he is no hereticke For so much as in all matters of doubt I
them are erroneous some of them to be wicked othersome to be offensiue vnto godly eares many of thē to be temerarious and seditious and the greater part of them to be notoriously hereticall and euē now of late by the holy fathers and generall Councels reproued condēned And for so much as the said Articles are expresly conteined in the bookes of the said Iohn Hus therefore this said sacred Councell doth cōdemne reproue all those bookes which he wrote in what forme or phrase soeuer they be or whether they be trāslated by others doth determine and decree that they all shall be solemnely openly burned in the presence of the clergy people of the city of Constance elsewhere adding moreouer for the premisses that all his doctrine is worthy to be despised eschewed of all faithfull Christians And to the intent this most pernicious wicked doctrine may be vtterly excluded shut out of the Church this sacred Synode doth straightly cōmand that diligent inquisition be made by the ordinaries of the places by the Ecclesiasticall censure for such treatises and works and that such as are found be consumed burned with fire And if there be any found which shall contemne or depise this sentence or decree this sacred Synode ordeineth and decreeth that the ordinaries of the places and the inquisitours of heresies shal proceed against euery such person as suspect of heresy Wherefore after due inquisition made against the sayd Iohn Husse and full information had by the Commissaries and Doctours of both lawes and also by the saiengs of the witnesses which were worthy of credite and many other things opēly read before the said Iohn Hus and before the fathers and prelates of this sacred Councell by the which allegatiōs of the witnesses it appeareth that the sayd Iohn Hus hath taught many euill offensiue seditious and perilous heresies and hath preached the same by a long time this most sacred holy Synode lawfully congregate and gathered together in the holy Ghost the name of Christ being inuocate called vpon by this their sentence which here is set forth in writing determineth pronounceth declareth decreeth that Iohn Hus was and is a true and manifest hereticke and that he hath preached openly errours heresies lately condemned by the church of God and many other seditious temerarious offensiue things to no small offence of the Diuine maiestie and of the vniuersall Church and detriment of the Catholicke faith Church neglecting and despising the keyes of the Church Ecclesiasticall censures In the which his errours he continued with a minde altogether indurate and hardned by the space of many yeares much offending the faithfull Christians by his obstinacie stubburnes when as he made his appeale vnto the Lord Iesu Christ as the most high iudge omitting and leauing all Ecclesiasticall meanes In the which his appeale he alledged many false iniurious and offensiue matters in contempt of the Apostolicke sea and the Ecclesiasticall censures and keyes Wherupon both for the premisses many other things the said Synode pronounceth I. Hus to be an hereticke iudgeth him by these presents to be condemned iudged as an heretike reproueth the said appeal as iniurious offensiue done in derisiō vnto the ecclesiastical iurisdictiō iudgeth the said Hus not only to haue seduced the christian people by his writings preachings and specially in the kingdome of Boheme neither to haue bene a true preacher of the Gospell of Christ vnto the said people according to the exposition of the holy Doctours but also to haue bene a seducer of them also an obstinate and stifnecked person yea and such a one as doth not desire to returne againe to the lappe of our holy mother the Church neither to abiure the errours and heresies which he hath openly preached and defended Wherefore this most sacred Councell decreeth and declareth that the said Iohn Husse shall be famously deposed and disgraded from his Priestly orders and dignitie c. Whilest these things were thus read Iohn Husse albeit he were forbidden to speake notwithstāding he did often interrupt them and specially whē he was reproued of obstinacie he said with a loude voice I was neuer obstinate but as alwaies heretofore euē so now againe I desire to be taught by the holy Scriptures and I do professe my selfe to be so desirous of that truth that if I might by one only word subuert the errours of all heretickes I would not refuse to enter into what peril or bāger soeuer it were When his bookes were condēned he said wherefore haue you cōdemned those books when as you haue not proued by any one Article that they are cōtrary to the scriptures or Articles of faith And moreouer what iniury is this that you do to me that you haue cōdēned these bookes written in the Bohemian toung which you neuer saw neither yet read And oftētimes looking vp vnto heauē he prayed Whē the sentence and iudgement was ended kneeling downe vpon his knees he said Lord Iesu Christ forgeue mine enimies by whome thou knowest that I am falsely accused and that they haue vsed false witnes and slanders against me forgeue them I say for thy great mercies sake This his praier and oration the greater part and specially the chiefe of the Priests did deride and mocke At the last the seuen Bishops which were chosen out to disgrade him of his priesthood commanded him to put on the garments pertaining vnto priesthood which thyng when he had done vntill he came to the putting on of the Albe he called to his remembraunce the white vesture which Herode put vpon Iesus Christ to mock him withall So likewise in al other things he did comfort himselfe by the example of Christ. When he had now put on all his priestly vestures the Bishops exhorted him that he should yet alter and change his minde and purpose and prouide for his honour and safegard Then he according as the maner of the ceremony is going vp to the top of the scaffold being full of teares hee spake vnto the people in this sort These Lords and Bishops do exhort and councell mee that I should heere confesse before you all that I haue erred the which thing to do if it were such as might be done with the infamy and reproch of anye man they might peraduenture easily perswade me therunto but now truly I am in the sight of the lord my God without whose great ignominy and grudge of mine owne conscience I can by no meanes do that which they require of mee For I doo well knowe that I neuer taught any of those thinges which they haue falsly alledged against mee but I haue alwayes preached taught written and thought contrary thereunto With what countenance then should I behold the heauens with what face should I looke vpon them whome I haue taught where of there is a great
done in the premisses at the day and place aforesayd or that he which hath so executed our commaundement do so certifie vs by his letters Dated at our Manour of Lambeth the xxij day of October an 1457 and in the 4. yeare of our translation This citation being directed the Byshop vpon the sūmon thereof was brought or rather came before the iudges and Bishops vnto Lambeth where the foresaid Thomas the Archbishop with his doctors and Lawyers were gathered together in the Archbishops Court. In which conuention also the Duke of Buckingham was present accōpanyed with the Bishop of Rochester and of Lyncolne What were the opiniōs and articles agaynst him obiected after in his reuocatiou shall be specified In his answering for himselfe in such a company of the Popes frendes albeit he coulde not preuayle notwithstanding he stoutly defending himselfe declared many thinges worthye great commendation of learning if learning agaynste power coulde haue preuayled But they on the contrary part with all labor and trauel extended themselues either to reduce him or els to cōfound him As here lacked no blustring wordes of terrour and threatning so also many fayre flattering wordes and gentle persuasions were admixt with al. Briefely to make a short narration of a long and busy trauers here was no stone lefte vnturned no wayes vnprooued eyther by fayre meanes to entreat him or by terrible manasses to terrifye his mind till at the length he being vanquished and ouercome by the bishops began to faynt and gaue ouer Wherupon by by a recantation was put vnto him by the Byshops which he should declare before the people The copy of which his recantation here foloweth ¶ The forme and maner of the retractation of Reynold Pecocke IN the name of God Amen Before you the most reuered Father in Christ and Lorde the Lorde Thomas by the grace of God Archbishop of Canterbury priuate of England and Legate of the Apostolicke sea I Reynolde Pecock vnworthy Bishop of Chichester do purely willyngly simply and absolutely cōfesse and acknowledge that I in times past that is to say by the space of these 20. yeares last past and more haue otherwise conceiued holdē taught and written as touching the Sacramentes and the Articles of the fayth then the holy Church of Rome and vniuersall Church and also that I haue made written published and set forth many diuers pernitious doctrines bookes workes writings heresyes contrary and agaynst the true Catholicke and Apostolicke fayth contayning in them errours cōtrary to the Catholicke fayth especially these errours and heresies here vnder written 1. First of all that we are not bounde by the necessitye of fayth to beleue that our Lord Iesus Christ after his death descended into hell 2. Item that it is not necessarye to saluation to beleeue in the holy Catholicke Church 3. Item that it is not necessary to saluation to beleue the communion of Sayntes 4. Item that it is not necessary to saluation to affirme the body materially in the Sacrament 5. Item that the vniuersall Churche may erre in matters which perteyne vnto fayth 6. Item that it is not necessary vnto saluation to beleue that that which euery generall Councell doth vniuersally ordeine approue or determine should necessaryly for the helpe of our fayth and the saluation of soules be approued and holden of all faythfull Christians Wherfore I Reynold Pecocke wretched sinner which haue long walked in darckenesse and now by the merciful disposition and ordinaunce of God am reduced brought agayne vnto the light and way of truth and restored vnto the vnity of our holy mother the Church renoūce and forsake all errors and heresyes aforesayd Notwithstanding godly reader it is not to be beleued that Pecocke did so geue ouer these opinions howsoeuer the wordes of the recantation pretend For it is a pollicy play of the bishops that when they do subdue or ouercome any mā they cary him whither they list as it were a yoūg Stere by the nose and frame out his words for him before hand as it were for a Parate what he should speake vnto the people not according to his owne will but after theyr lust and fantasy Neither is it to be doubted but that thys Bishop repented him afterward of his recantation which may easely be iudged hereby because he was committed agayn into prison deteined captiue where as it is vncertaine whether he was oppressed with priuy and secret tyranny and there obteined the crown of Martyrdom or no. The Dictionary of Thomas Gascoigne I haue not in my handes present But if credite be to be geuen to such as haue to vs alledged the booke this we may finde in the 8. Century of Iohn Bale chapter 19. that the sayd Thomas Gascoigne in his third part of his sayd dictionary writing of Reinold Pecocke maketh declaration of his articles cōteining in them matter of sore heresy First saith he Reynold Pecock at Paules crosse preached openly that the office of a Christen Prelate chiefly aboue all other things is to preach the word of God That mans reason is not to be preferred before the Scriptures of the old and new Testament That the vse of Sacraments as they be now handled is worse then the vse of the lawe of nature That Byshops which buy theyr admissions of the Bishop of Rome do sinne That no man is bound to beleue and obey the determination of the Churche of Rome Also that the riches of Bishops by inheritage are the goods of the poore Item that the Apostles themselues personally were not the makers of the Creed that in the same Creede once was not the Article he went downe to hell Item that of the foure senses of the Scripture none is to be taken but the very first and proper sense Also that he gaue litle estimation in some poyntes to the authority of the olde Doctors Item that he condemned the wilfull begging of the Friers as a thing idle and needles This out of Thomas Gascoigne Leland also adding this moreouer sayth that he not contented to folow the Catholicke sentence of the Churche in interpreting of the Scripture did not thinke soundly as he iudged it of the holy Eucharist At length for these and suche other Articles the sayde Reynold Pecocke was condemned for an hereticke by the Archbishops and Bishops of Rosse Lyncolne and Winchester with other diuines moe Wherupon he being driuē to his recantation was notwithstanding deteyned still in prison Where some say that he was priuily made away by death Halle addeth that some say his opinions to bee that spirituall persons by Gods lawe ought to haue no temporall possessions Other write that he sayde that personall tithes were not due by Gods lawe But whatsoeuer the cause was he was caused at Paules Crosse to abiure and all his bookes brent and he himselfe kepte in his owne house during his naturall life I maruell that Polydore of this extremity of
the Bishops handling and of his Articles in his history maketh no memoriall Belike it made but little for the honestye of his great maister the Pope From persecution burning in England now out of the way to digresse a little to speake of forraine matters of the church of Rome you remēber before in the latter end of the Councell of Basill howe Eugenius was deposed Of whose conditiōs and martiall affayres how he made war agaynst Sfortia a famous Captaine of Italy and what other warres he raised beside not onely in Italy but also in Germany agaynst the City and Councell of Basill I shal not need to make any long rehearsall After his depositiō ye heard also how Foelix duke of Sauoy was elected pope Wherupō another great schisme folowed in the church during all the life of Eugenius After his death his next successor was pope Nicholas the fift who as you before haue heard brought so to passe with the Emperour Fredericke the third that Foelix was contented to renounce and resigne his papacy to Nicolas and was therfore of him afterward receiued to the rowme of a Cardinall for his submission Friderick for his working was confirmed at Rome to be full Emperor there crowned an 1451. For Emperors before they be cōfirmed crowned by the pope are no Emperors but onely called kinges of Romaynes This Pope Nicholas here mentioned for to get gather great sūmes of mony appoynted a Iubile in the yeare of our Lorde 1450. at whiche time there resorted a greater number of people vnto Rome thē hath at any time before bene seene At which time we reade in the story of Platina to haue happened that I thought here not vnworthy to be noted for the example of the thing As there was a great concourse of people resorting vp to the mount Uaticane to behold the Image of our Sauior which there they had to shew to Pilgrimes the people being thicke going to fro betwene the mount the City by chaunce a certayn Mule of the Cardinals of saynt Marke came by the way by reason whereof the people not being able to auoyde the way one or two falling vpon the Mule there was such a prease and throng vpon that occasion on the bridge that to the nūder of two hundred bodyes of men and three horses were there strangled and on each side of the bridge many besides fell ouer into the water and were drowned By meanes of which occasiō the Pope afterward caused the smal houses to be plucked downe to make the way broder And this is the fruite that commeth by Idolatrye Ex Platin. In the time of this Pope one Mat. Palmerius wrote a booke De Angelis in defending whereof he was condemned by the Pope and burned at Corna an 1448 Ex Tritemio After him succeeded Calixtus the thyrd who amongest diuers other things ordeined both at noone and at euening the bell to tole the Aues as it was vsed in the popish time to helpe the souldiours that fought agaynst the Turkes for which cause also he ordeined the feast of the transfiguration of the Lord solemnising it with like pardons and indulges as was Corpus Christi day Also this Pope proceding contrary to the Councels of Constance and Basill decreed that no man should appeale from the Pope to any Councell By whome also Sayncte Edmunde of Caunterbury with diuers other were made Sayntes Next after this Calixtus succeeded Pius secundus otherwise called Aeneas Syluius who wrote the two bookes of Commentaries vpon the Councell of Basill before mētioned This Aeneas at the time of the writing of those hys bookes seemed to be a man of an indifferent and tollerable iudgement and doctrine from the which he afterward being Pope seemed to decline and swarue seeking by all meanes possible how to deface abolish the bookes which heretofore he had written ¶ Sentences attributed vnto this Pius THe diuine nature of God may rather be comprehended by fayth then by disputation Christian fayth is to be considered not by what reason it is proued but from whom it proceedeth Neyther can a couetous man be satisfied with money nor a learned man with knowledge Learning ought to be to poore men in stead of siluer to noble men in stead of golde and to Princes in stead of precious stones An artificiall oratiō moueth fooles but not wise men Suters in the Lawe bee as Byrdes the Courte is the bayte the Iudges be the nettes and the Lawyers be the Foulers Men are to bee geuen to dignityes and not dignityes to men The office of a Byshoppe is heauy but it is blessed to him that doth wel beare it A Bishop without learning may be likened to an Asse An euill Phisition destroyth bodies but an vnlearned Priest destroyeth soules Mariage was taken from Priestes not without great reason but with muche greater reason it ought to be restored agayne The like sentence to this he vttereth in his second book of the Councell of Basil before specified saying peraduenture it were not the worst that the most part of priestes had theyr wiues for many shoulde be saued in Priestly mariage whiche nowe in vnmaryed Priesthoode are damned The same Pius also as Celius reporteth dissolued certayne orders of Nunnes of the order of S. Briget and S. Clare bidding them to depart out that they should burne no more nor couer a Harlotte vnder the vesture of Religion This Pius if he had brought so much piety and godlinesse as he brought learning vnto his Popedome had excelled many Popes that went before him It shall not be impertinent here to touch what the said Eneas called Pius the Pope writeth touchinge the peace of the church vnto Gaspee Schlick the Emperors Chaūcellor in his 54. Epistle All men do abhorre and detest schisme The way to remedye this euill Charles the French king hath shewed vs both safe and briefe which is that princes or their Oratours should conuent c assemble together in some cōmon place where they may cōclude vpon matters amongest themselues To bring this to passe it were needfull writinges to be sent agayne to all Kynges and Princes to send theyr Oratours to Strawes borow or to Constance with theyr full authority there to entreate of matters appertayning to the peace of the Church Neyther woulde it require so great expenses Forasmuch as we see the yeare before 300. gildernes to be sufficient Constantine the Emperour bestowed not muche more in the congregation of the Councell of Nice And this way could not be stopped neyther could the Pope or the Councell withstād it or make excuse as though this might not easily be done without them For why the secular princes may conuent and assemble together will they nill they and yet notwithstanding vnity may there be concluded For he should be an vndoubted Pope whom all Princes would obey Neyther do I see any